《Mirrored Realms: Amethyst & Tennessee》


 1. The Sewers

    The screams jolted Amethyst awake. Her head swiveled quickly around as her breath stopped. She took in the cell: gentle rays of light cascaded through the grates above, dimly illuminating the mold stained walls and worn cobble floors.


    Her eyes locked onto Nuru, whose chest was heaving and back was glued to the corner of the cell. She looked all around her frantically. Amethyst thought back to when Nuru was tossed into the cell unconscious nearly two months prior. Her chest was wrapped in soiled bandages, and her face had been beaten to a pulp. She had bruises and cuts all around her body. Amethyst was sure she wouldn''t make it through the night.


    The next morning, Nuru was propped up in the corner of the cell. The way her body was slumped, Amethyst was sure she must have passed in the night. She was shocked to find that a slow, yet determined breath persisted.


    Now, with the bandages gone, her reactions were more animated, but the fear was the same. Amethyst''s voice cracked, "Nuru, it''s just the Testers above-- you are still safe." Her tone was soft, just loud enough to be heard over the din above.


    Nuru''s eyes met Amethyst''s and her breathing slowed as her shoulders dropped. Nuru started to shake her head slowly. She tucked her knees in close, hugging them tightly. Silent sobs emanated from her shuttering form as her fingers dug in.


    Amethyst gingerly stood, her stomach churned, and the room began to twist and bend. She dropped to her knees and lowered her head, inhaling deeply, working through the wave of nausea. She hesitantly stood once more and shambled over and placed a hand onto Nuru''s shoulder.


    This morning ritual was followed by Amethyst walking across the cell to the barred doors. She slowly wrapped her fingers around the rusted bars and peered towards the cell across from her. There she could see Wa Chini curled up in a ball.


    All evidence pointed to him still being asleep. Only the small flicking at the tip of his tail indicated to Amethyst that he was actually awake. His round ears were flattened against his head.


    Four months prior Amethyst had watched Wa Chini be thrown into the cell across from hers. He had held himself tightly as the door latched. The fur on his underbelly was matted and stained with blood. One of his eyes was swollen and he had an odd twist at the end of his tail.


    For several days, he had been curled in the corner of the cell, his head jerked slightly at every noise, just as Amethyst''s had when she first arrived. While cowering, he licked the tip of his tail and would make low chirping noises like a bird while panting in the heat.


    Behind Wa Chini sat Sven, a young boy with a light complexion and blond hair that looked to be about twelve. He was playing with a few rocks on the floor, making hushed noises while smacking them together.


    Sven''s giggles peaked Wa Chini''s interest; his feigned sleep shattered, he looked over to Sven and started whispering to him. Although neither one of them could understand what the other was saying, it didn''t seem to matter. They would both converse in their own ways.


    After a few minutes of Wa Chini cooing, Sven started to cry, grabbing at his head he let out whimpers. Wa Chini sat the boy in his lap, holding him close. He began to sing a quiet lullaby as Sven buried his head into Wa Chini''s chest. Wa Chini brushed Sven''s hair aside. His face turned sour and he looked over towards Amethyst.


    "The infection grows worse, his wound had festered. I fear a fever is inevitable." Wa Chini chirped. He went back to comforting Sven.


    Amethyst''s sorrow grew deeper as she watched the pair quietly for a few more moments before returning to her corner. She slid down the wall with a somewhat controlled fall. Her tail curled around her feet as she let out a deep held sigh.


    Amethyst could hear the woman whose screams had startled her awake. She was speaking in some language that Amethyst thought came from the far east. Amethyst covered her ears, cursing her ability to understand the woman''s pained words. There was a tingle that would run from the roof of her mouth to her ears. It was an itch that came from the rune carved into the underside of her tongue. The longer the rune worked, the deeper the itch felt. No matter how hard she tried, it just wouldn''t go away until she could finally stop listening.


    The streets of the Slave Market of Stone Town would start bustling right as the sun would rise. New customers were always eager to test their potential product. Testers were always first come, first served. Their pleas for help were the indicators that the markets were officially open. As the sun crept higher, the Testers would be removed and their cries would be replaced with laughter and arguments. The incoherent babble would drone above like cicadas.


    The itch finally subsided as light beamed into the cells. The burning rays baked the humid air, suffocating all those trapped in the gull of The Sewers. The only refuge being the shade from passing people or the lone cloud floating through the sapphire sea of the sky.


    A loud clanking sound indicated it was meal time. When Amethyst had first arrived, these cells were full, and meals would come three times a day. These days it would be a special occasion to receive a meal twice a day. It was also not uncommon for a day to be forgotten.


    The clanking indicated the next part in the day''s ritual. Each individual would need to take their wooden bowls and pass them through the bars, holding them out for a scoop or two of Slurry Slop.


    "Emis, You need to put your bowl out." Called a deep voice from the end of the cell block. "Emis, wake up!" Though raised, his voice seemed filled with worry. A long moment passed, the silence weighing heavy in the air. "Emis?" He inquired softly. His uneven footsteps echoed through the halls.


    Amethyst watched as Busara, the man tasked with food duty, limped his way past her, down the hall to Emis''s cell. The tense silence continued as Busara stood still, not saying anything as he looked in on Emis. "Sorry everyone, it seems Emis has passed into The Night." Busara started to make his way back to the door.


    Sven had gone back to playing with the small stones he had found some time ago. Wa Chini stood with both bowls out, waiting. "Ow ow ow ow!" Sven started to cry. He grabbed his head and started sobbing. Wa Chini stepped quickly over to Sven attempting to calm him down.


    Another voice from down the hall called out hastily "Get yer asses movin'', I ain''t got all day!" The frustrated tone was followed by the bang of the metal door slamming shut.


    Busara returned, stopping briefly at Amethyst''s cell. He leaned in closely. "Emis found himself a knife, which must have fallen from the grates above. He took his way out, but did so at the back of his cell." The rhythm of his speech was slow and thought out as he continued. "The Sewers have claimed another one."


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Amethyst placed her hand onto his shoulder. "The Sewers claimed nothing, the man simply made a choice." Her voice was soft and gentle. "This place is not forever, we just need to keep up hope." She flashed a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. Busara looked deeply into those lavender spheres.


    "My hope is dried away like a shallow puddle in the sun." His despair radiated from him, his eyes were orbs of sadness. "For today, shall be the last I serve you dear friend." He looked down at his feet, and mumbled, "For today I join into the service of Katili."


    Amethyst''s heart leapt into her throat as her stomach lurched. "Perhaps, you shall find a joy in it."


    The two stood together for a few moments. For three years, Busara had been coming down to give them food. Their short conversations built a friendship brick by brick and now it was time to say goodbye. They touched their heads together through the bars shortly, the rust leaving marks on both of them.


    Busara made haste climbing the stairs at the end of the hall. A few moments later, three large men staggered towards Emis''s cell. The smell of their booze cutting into the dank mildew and ammonia scent that permeated The Sewers. They dragged his body out, two men each holding an arm while the third had Emis''s legs. The men were muttering profanities as they made their way up the stairs. One man lost his grip on the blood soaked arm, letting his part of the body drop.


    The man began kicking at the corpse furiously for a moment while the other two cackled. He then picked up his third and kept on his way. The shouts and laughter of the men above echoed through the grates in the ceiling. It was nearly an hour later that a fourth man came down into the halls and proclaimed "Chow time, you lousy sows!" The clank once again announced food.


    Each resident of The Sewers lined up, once again offering their bowls. Wa Chini stood, both bowls out. The man stepped forward looking at Wa Chini. "The boy needs to hold his own bowl!" The man said sternly.


    Wa Chini looked back toward Sven, who was playing completely unaware of the conversation before him. "Please, the boy does not have the faculty to understand."


    "Food is food, if the boy wants to eat he needs to learn. Busara wasn''t doing his job, I''ll pass that along to his new master." A devilish grin formed on the man''s face as he started to pass Wa Chini and Sven without giving them food.


    "Wait." Wa Chini hissed. He went over to Sven and helped pick him up. Sven started to protest, dropping his legs out from under him and flailing. He began to scream, crying out for his mother once more. Wa Chini patiently held the boy for a moment.


    The man watched on in amusement, a cruel smile covered his face watching as Sven was hammering his fists against Wa Chini. Despite the blows, Wa Chini simply cooed at the boy attempting to put the empty bowl in his hands.


    After a short struggle, Sven threw his bowl across the cell, screaming that it was empty and that he again wanted his mother. The man simply laughed at the boy''s plight. But Wa Chini pressed on, trying to calm Sven.


    After a few labored minutes, Sven was finally relaxing. Wa Chini helped guide Sven''s hands through the bars. The man looked pleased, and scooped a heaping helping into the bowl.


    "Thanks for the show, kid." Sven took his bowl into the corner and started to slurp it up. Wa Chini picked up Sven''s discarded bowl and put it through the bars. "Oh, sowwy kitty cat, no mo gwub." The man mocked in a tone that mimicked Sven before laughing and making his way off.


    Each day the man would come down to mock Sven and Wa Chini. After a week of this, he started to become bored of his show, more annoyed each time Sven would fight. The man was growing visibly agitated by the end of the second week.


    "This kid''s a lost cause kitty cat" The man said boorishly, "I got a game, I''ll give the boy double food, and even come back later to give ''im seconds if he can manage to get his bowl through the bars on his own" The man''s smirk was wide, it was clear he was quite proud of his little idea.


    Amethyst called over to Sven, her tongue twisting in an old familiar way. "Sven, honey, you just need to put your bowl through the bars." Her quiet desperation was apparent to the man.


    "Shuddup!" The man yelled, "That''s against the rules. Do it again and I''ll make sure he don''t get shit!"


    Sven looked up at the man and back to Amethyst, tears welled up in his eyes. He stuck his hands through the bars towards Amethyst, and cried out "Mommy, Mommy please come get me, I don''t know where I am!"


    The man''s foot rose and shot towards Sven''s chest which was pressed into the bars. Sven was yanked back by Wa Chini, the man''s foot narrowly missing as Wa Chini covered him. In response, the man laid his boot into Wa Chini''s back several times.


    "Wait!" Amethyst cried, "The boy is sick, he is just confused, maybe if we could have some medicine--"


    The man rushed over to Amethyst, only the thin metal bars separating them. "Shut ya mouth, or I shut it for ya." His eyes flickered wildly back and forth as his face flushed with anger.


    "I can help heal the boy," Nuru murmured from behind Amethyst. "No need to even waste the medicine."


    "He could be sold if we just heal him." Amethyst agreed. "Tell the master, if we heal him or at least get him medicine--"


    "What and miss out on my fun?" The man scoffed. He looked back over towards Sven and Wa Chini. "Don''t think so."


    "Please!" cried Nuru and Amethyst almost in unison.


    The man grunted and walked away. Sven, meanwhile, was punching and kicking Wa Chini while Wa Chini tried soothing him by slowly stroking his head, being careful to avoid the now swollen and festering wound. After a few minutes of Sven thrashing, he passed out.


    Wa Chini checked the boy''s infected gash, and looked over towards Amethyst and Nuru. Wa Chini spoke softly, "He is with a great fever. I do not believe he will make it through the year."


    Each day after that, Nuru and Amethyst would plead more aggressively with the men who would come down, begging for medicine or for Nuru to be with the boy to help heal him. But each time the men would grow frustrated and leave, or try to hit the girls as they pleaded.


    Wa Chini would sit and hold Sven. As time went on, Sven would struggle more and more just to wake up, and Wa Chini would sing to him the quiet lullaby he had sung for the months they were here. Each day their voices would all fall onto deaf ears. Four days before the year''s end, Sven passed in Wa Chini''s arms.


    The following months felt hollow, each day the ritual would return again. Woken by the Testers screams, then a clang for food, and another resident of The Sewers would die. Two months after Sven''s passing, the Monsoons came.


    The rain would start each evening and wouldn''t stop until morning. When Amethyst had first experienced these monstrous rains six years ago, she had given thanks to her gods for the relief from the heat. But quickly the water started to rise. For days she would sit in a foot or more of water. Soon the water became painful as it slowly ate away at her.


    The sun would come out each morning, and the water would slowly drain. She would bake, and burn as the heat and sun slowly cooked her and the others alive.


    Then came the mosquitos. Ravenous clouds of choking insects looking for every inch of flesh they could. Many found their last days here, but Amethyst persisted year after year. She could, to a degree, control the water that was touching her, keeping her flesh from growing gangrenous.


    In Wa Chini''s cell, a small portion of the wall had fallen over revealing a stony clay on which he could remain mostly above the water. His fur had started to green in places from the mold, and he would spend each night shivering, hugging himself, trying not to slip into the water.


    Amethyst would do what she could for Nuru. What little control she had over the water exhausted her as she tried to keep Nuru dry. For weeks the three waited for their shared hell to end. Around them the remaining residents of The Sewers would succumb to nature''s merciless execution, their bodies left to bloat and rot as their captors waited for The Sewers to dry out.


    Near the end of the second month of the new year, deep in the night, the unmistakable screech of the guards door sounded through the silent air. The whisper of a hushed female voice followed. Amethyst''s heart sank and her soul was torn to pieces as she heard the voice''s words.


    "Sven? Ebba? Baby are you here? I''ve come to get you."

 2. Mommy is on her way

    The voice grew closer. "Sven? Ebba?" The voice was soft, with long hesitant pauses between each inquiry. "Are you down here?"


    Amethyst listened to the woman''s voice reverberate through her prison. She heard a splash come from down the hall towards the staircase, followed by a flurry of hushed curses. Each careful step that followed was exaggerated as the woman navigated the flooded corridor. Another quiet plea came, this time much closer to Amethyst.


    "You are looking for Sven?" Amethyst''s voice was an alarm that rang into the void. The silence accompanied by the drone of mosquitos reclaimed The Sewers, the water became still, and for a long moment it seemed the prisoners were alone again. "He isn''t here." Amethyst''s voice echoed softly.


    Aggressive sloshing sounded as the water opposed the woman''s approach; ripples dashed into Amethyst as the outline of the woman appeared in front of the decaying bars.


    In the dim starlight, Amethyst could see the faint glow of the woman''s skin. A pale iridescent light that looked like a ghost. From Amethyst''s place at the rear of the room, she could only see black holes where her eyes should be, and what appeared to be a wide cloak over the shade before her.


    Amethyst had thought perhaps she had passed and a reaper of death had come to take her. Soon the dark omen would float through the bars and collect her spirit. Though it did seem unlikely to Amethyst-- if the specter could indeed pass through the bars, then why was it splashing around in the water. Her anxiety subsided as she came to the conclusion that death''s embrace had yet to come.


    Amethyst started slowly. "He was here, but I am sorry to say-- he passed before the new year." She paused, gathering her thoughts. "He caught a fever and went into The Night." She waited for a response, she felt each second stretch as though hours were passing.


    "Describe him." The woman''s voice was flat, yet strained.


    "He must have been twelve," Amethyst started, "Blonde, with fair skin." She didn''t want to continue as her mind flashed back to Sven''s tear streaked face. In the six years she had spent in The Sewers, and in all the years since she had become a slave, she had never had to describe someone she watched die. In an instant, she recalled the fits he would throw; the crying and begging for a mother who wasn''t there. "He had... these pale green eyes and a giggle that would, for just a moment, make you forget where you were."


    Amethyst could feel her throat closing up, and tears welling. But before she started to cry, a pained gasp came from the woman at her cell door. The water clashed as the woman dropped to the ground. Her devastation came flooding out.


    Amethyst watched on for a moment before crossing the cell to the woman''s shaking body. She kneeled down and gently placed her hand on the woman''s back. There was a deep jerk as the woman fell forward and looked up towards Amethyst.


    "Sorry, I was just--" Amethyst''s apology was cut short by the woman''s snap.


    "It''s fine." She sniffled, "I just wasn''t ready for you to touch me is all." The woman''s voice was soft and her inflections were odd to Amethyst. She recognized her language, but the accent was strange-- not quite like Sven''s. The woman sat up and rested her head against the bars. She started to wring out her clothes but gave up shortly after.


    "Sorry you had to find out like this." Amethyst''s voice was shaking as she thought back to Sven who had sworn his mother would come. "You must be Sven''s mother then?" The woman remained silent. "Sven was a good boy, and Wa Chini--"


    The woman shrank back and cleared her throat. She took in a deep breath and steadily pulled herself up. She looked into the cell for a while, then looked behind her. Wa Chini stood there, his head pressed into the bars of his own cell. After watching him, she looked back to Amethyst and backed away a few steps before turning towards the door.


    Amethyst looked to where Nuru had been sitting to find that she was making her way to join Amethyst. The three looked on towards the stairs, straining their necks to watch the stranger go. She stopped at the bottom of the stairs, on a small hook rested a set of keys. The woman grabbed the keys and started trudging back towards the caged group.


    "What are you doing?" Amethyst asked. She watched the woman juggle the keys, testing each one in the lock of the door before a satisfying click signaled the door unlocked.


    "Anyone else want to be free?" The woman''s voice was monotone as she jingled the keys in her raised hand. She started towards Wa Chini''s cell.


    "Free?" Amethyst asked.


    "Yes, I''ll open your cells and you can go." The woman said, exasperated.


    "And go where?" Amethyst asked kindly "If we leave, we will be captured again, there is no way off this island for us as slaves." She paused for a brief moment. "Being punished as a runaway and branded is not worth it to be sent back in here."


    "Sneak onto a boat then, or pretend you--"


    "We are grateful you are thinking of us." Amethyst said, closing the cell door. "But we would be worse off without a master."


    "You would rather rot here?" The woman spat back.


    "I''d rather not rot at all. But I''ve survived here for 6 years, I only lasted nine days the last time I ran away." Amethyst was resolute, but wished dearly she could be free.


    The woman held the keys and pondered them deeply. She looked at each slave in turn, seemingly studying them with what little light the stars blessed them with. She walked back to Amethyst''s cell and locked it. The click sounded harshly. The woman stood there for a moment.


    "You can go, don''t worry about us. Go find the one you call Ebba." Amethyst said, warmly.


    The woman turned away, replacing the keys and bounding up the stairs. Amethyst''s heart jumped as she wondered if her choice was really the right one.


    "What happened?" Nuru asked, as she placed her hand onto Amethyst''s back.


    "She offered for us to escape into the night," Amethyst murmured, "off to our certain death."


    "I wouldn''t call this life." Nuru said. She patted Amethyst a few times before she disappeared into the deep shadow of the cell.


    "I trust your choice to be best." Wa Chini said. He stood for a few moments longer before he too slunk back onto the small rock which was his island in this ocean of hell. Amethyst swatted at the nuisance that was the ever present mosquitos buzzing around before retreating back to her corner.


    Amethyst woke again to the sound of the door at the top of the stairs shrieking open. The morning light was dim above and the markets still slept. Did the guards notice the late night interloper? Amethyst was intrigued, but worried about the woman.


    The man who mocked Sven and Wa Chini stepped down into the flooded chamber "Ah come the fuck on!" He spat. "Bullshit waking me up for this vermin."


    Amethyst looked at the man as he started to unlock Wa Chini''s cell. Wa Chini pushed himself further into the corner. The man then turned around and opened Amethyst and Nuru''s door. He then walked down the hallway looking into the cages that once held the living residents of The Sewers.


    "Guess it''s just the three of ya?" The man said, stomping through the water. "C''mon yer bein bought."


    The three hesitated. Waiting for each other to take the first step.


    "Let''s go or I''ll lock ya back up and say yer all dead!" He had a fiendish grin on his face, the idea appearing to take root in his mind.


    Amethyst made the first step, she cautiously left her cell. She and the others struggled up the stairs. Each step was another mountain to be conquered. The final obstacle of The Sewers fought to reclaim the three slaves. For every step they took, The Sewers pulled even harder.


    Amethyst, Nuru, and Wa Chini crested their challenge, their legs shaking and breathing heavy. They were greeted by the sight of the master of The Sewers sitting at a small ornate table wrapped in gold leaf. He sat atop a thin chair that bowed, the legs groaning under his mass. He wore brightly colored garbs and had many jeweled rings decorating his bulging fingers. Small glittering beads were woven into his facial hair, which was glossy and well kept, except for a dribble of egg yoke crusted at the corner of his mouth.


    A fair skinned woman with fluffy brunette hair sat across from the master. Her right arm was wrapped from wrist to shoulder in a silken scarf. Her clothes were worn, but of a high quality. She wore no jewelry and had a simple ribbon holding back her jungle of hair.


    She didn''t look over to the three just arriving to the conversation. Instead her gaze lay unceasingly on the master. She watched as he shoveled food into his mouth. She had a polite smile, which twitched ever so slightly as the master gulped wine from a gourd. Her hands were clasped under the small table while the master examined a fig closely.


    Everyone in the room waited for the master to finish his meal. Each large bite chewed loudly with small bits flying from his maw as he cleared his throat. Once the master had finally finished, he sat back into the chair. The wood began to bend and creak, and just as it looked like the chair was about to burst apart, he stopped. He then took many deep, agonizingly slow breaths. Abruptly the Master turned towards the group. "Looks like I have three, so let''s say an even thirty."


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "Fine." The woman said as she tossed a few coins onto the table. Her eyes were dark and cold, her face was sharp with frustration. The woman and the master sat at that table, signing papers and pressing wax seals for some time.


    The Master clapped his hands. "Good, you three will be this woman''s pack mules, You are to work until you die. Congratulations!" A large smile pressed his face up in an awkward way.


    The woman turned and quickly walked out. Amethyst followed immediately while Nuru and Wa Chini stood shocked.


    "Go on." The master said, his annoyance slipping into his tone.


    Nuru and Wa Chini didn''t wait for a second invitation as they trotted off after Amethyst and their strange new master.


    The three slaves followed the woman. They stepped out onto the streets of Stone Town and made their way out of The Markets, away from The Sewers. As they walked, Amethyst glanced down at the passing grates. She imagined all the people who stepped over her. She remembered all she had lost, who she had lost.


    She looked forward to her new master. She Imagined Sven crying out "Mommy, Mommy!" while running into his mother''s arms. Later he would be looking up at her, hands entangled tightly, never to let go again. He would have had such a large smile. In Amethyst''s mind, Sven and his mother would be able to live happily ever after.


    Amethyst''s thoughts soon turned towards her own mother. She imagined that it was actually her mother here. After two decades, her mom would have finally found her. She imagined all the stories they would share, the tearful reunion while holding each other tightly and they would be able to live happily ever after. As her mind wandered through the tangled web of impossible scenarios, the world moved on around her.


    The aroma of bread and coffee permeated the morning air. A warm breeze flowed through the streets as shutters began flying open. Roosters were crowing as people filed together, slowly forming groups and then crowds. The drone of conversations mixed together with the crashing of waves nearby.


    Amethyst was still lost when she was startled by a hand on her shoulder. She looked upwards to see her new master and was met with a pair of woody eyes that had hints of honey. She could feel her face flushed in embarrassment and quickly broke eye contact.


    "Tell the man." She paused and spoke clearly and softly. "I want new garments for you three."


    Amethyst nodded her head. She could tell that this was not the first time the request had been made. She made a quick bow and muttered an apology and complied with the order. She was sure to make the request as it was spoken. For a previous master, her failure to follow their exact wording had resulted in a bloody back and three days in a black room.


    Once the deal was made, Amethyst looked towards the beautiful woman who now owned her. There was a soft smile, not like the one she had this morning. This one was tender and reassuring. She stood confidently, the light illuminating the curves of her face. The tear streaks were now fully apparent. So too were the bloodshot eyes.


    The smile dropped and her shoulders tensed. She looked away from Amethyst. A shadow passed over her and the expression she wore soured. She looked down for a moment before wiping her eyes. She handed out the clothes to Nuru and Wa Chini. The gesture was sharp and the warm woman that Amethyst saw only a moment ago had gone.


    Amethyst stood still for a moment and looked west towards the ocean and the rising sun. Colors like fire danced under the massive clouds. Flocks of sea birds shrieked as they swarmed towards the beach. She could see great merchant ships in the port. Men scurried all about like ants, lines of them hauling this here and that there.


    Amethyst, like the birds, or the men, was a slave. But each was enslaved to something else. The birds were a slave to their instinct. while the men were slaves to the coin. She saw as each went about their days at the whim of another''s will. So, she thought, everyone is a slave in some way.


    Amethyst gathered her courage and looked back towards her new master. She nearly jumped out of her skin to find that her master was right behind her, an arm outstretched. They looked at each other for a moment.


    "I am Tennessee. Your new master." She said firmly. "And I hereby set you free." Her words hung in the air. She then turned to walk away, her arms folded tightly.


    "My lady?" Amethyst asked hesitantly, "Where are we to go?"


    Tennessee turned back and shrugged. "I''m sure you can figure something out."


    "What is she saying?" Nuru asked.


    "She is setting us free?" Amethyst said, unsure.


    "Where are we to go?" Nuru''s face was wracked with concern.


    Amethyst pondered for a moment, her hands stroking her gaunt chin. "My lady, I''m sorry to say but we can''t go on our own" She stopped to consider her words. "Branded slaves won''t be able to get work in a place like this, the ships also won''t give us passage. Without a master, we are to die."


    Tennessee uncrossed her arms, placing one hand firmly on her hip and the other held up her head. She took a deep breath in before running both hands over her face and pulling her hair back. She let out an exaggerated sigh. "Okay, so I''m stuck with you then?"


    Amethyst looked back to Nuru. She was sitting up against a small wall drinking up what little shade the cover offered.


    Wa Chini was staring up at a tree, where a bird seemed to be taunting him.


    "We can find a way to be of use to you, whatever your need we can fulfill." Amethyst''s voice was deliberate, but hints of fear still poked through.


    Tennessee''s expression dropped to resignation. "Alright, fine." She turned away from Amethyst, her hands wiping at her face.


    Amethyst raised her hand to comfort Tennessee. Abruptly, there was a loud sniffle and Tennessee turned back around. "I need to find Ebba, my daughter."


    Amethyst thought for a moment. "There are a few places we can check." Amethyst explained to Wa Chini and Nuru their purpose in helping Tennessee. The two quickly agreed, nodding their heads enthusiastically.


    The group strode from market to market searching out each slaver they could find. Each request for Ebba met with shaking heads and gestures to leave. Each denial was a defeat that cracked Tennessee''s heart apart. Amethyst too was struggling as her choices narrowed. She knew there would be only one place to go.


    The sun had long passed its midpoint, nearing its time to rest. Amethyst was backed into a corner, knowing that the last place she hoped to find Ebba was now all that was left. "My lady?"


    Tennessee looked towards Amethyst. Her eyes were red with deep bags under them and her hair had become a tangled mane in the wind.


    "There is one more place. But it is dangerous..." Amethyst couldn''t maintain eye contact, her eyes instead shifted back to Wa Chini and Nuru. She put a hand on their shoulders as reassurance and returned to look at Tennessee. "This man is a cruel man. Nothing happens in Stone Town unless he allows it." Amethyst was fiddling with her hands, struggling to continue.


    Tennessee waited, not breaking her gaze from Amethyst. Her eyes were glued to Amethyst and she firmly crossed her arms.


    Amethyst knew she had to say it. In a hushed whisper, as if to say his name too loudly would somehow call him here. "Katili, Master of Stone Town."


    Wa Chini was preoccupied, his mind had drifted from the conversation some time before. Now he was watching the birds that fluttered around.


    Nuru on the other side of Wa Chini instead spit at the sound of his name. "If the girl is there, we would have an easier time snatching her from the clutches of a hungry lion."


    Amethyst nodded, then turned her gaze back to Tennessee, whose eyes had somehow hardened more. Her grip tightened, and her head sat more forward. Amethyst gulped, she feared that her new master might pounce *like* a lion. "He is a businessman, but he controls everything here. If she is there, you will be hard pressed to convince him to sell her to you without an outrageous price." Amethyst again could not keep eye contact as she continued. "He may not be willing to deal at all. He could, if he wanted, choose to not let us leave." She struggled to think about what to say next.


    Tennessee interrupted Amethyst''s thoughts. "I don''t care, if he has her, I will get her back."


    Amethyst began a half hearted protest as Tennessee closed the short gap, leaving them only a breath away from each other. Tennessee''s hand latched onto Amethyst''s chin, lifting her head to meet eyes. Amethyst looked at the blaze in her new master''s soul. She could see the fire of determination like a raging inferno. She knew that to protest would be the same as jumping to the moon.


    "I will take you to Katili, my lady." Amethyst waited as Tennessee''s eyes searched her own.


    "Good." Tennessee said as she let Amethyst go and gestured for her to lead the way. Amethyst gathered Wa Chini''s attention and placed a hand onto Nuru and informed them of the choice their master had made.


    The last rays of the blazing sun illuminated the path to Katili''s palace. Amethyst could hear a whisper from Tennessee saying "Mommy is on her way!"

 3. Katili The Cruel

    The evening sun was obscured by massive monsoon clouds that rolled over the Island. A heavy wind ripped tapestries away from the walls they clung too. Cold drops plummeted onto the earth, their pops subtly darkened the road. The open shutters slammed shut as the crowds of people began to disperse into their homes. Trees clung tight to their place as the wind bullied them.


    Above, Seabirds flew inland with only faint remnants of their squawks heard over the wind''s tantrum. Baskets were thrown past the group as they traveled. Amethyst looked back to the west seeing the choppy sea tossing ships as its anger swelled. She couldn''t see where the water ended and the sky took hold. Great bolts of lightning zigzagged through the sky, revealing the storm''s raging face.


    As the group stumbled up to the great palace, the rain''s might clashed against them. Amethyst took in the splendor of the manor before her. The doors were adorned with silver and iron in the shapes of leaves and horses. The wood was a shiny red with each bolt and rivet having been molded into depictions of many different animals. The very knocker itself looked to be brass. It was shaped into a snake, the head devouring its own tail.


    The storm pressed its advantage, following the group as they took refuge beyond the great doors. As they passed through the portal, they felt transported. A luxurious courtyard was painted in front of them. There were well maintained gardens which stood in contrast to the mosaic tile. At its center the yard boasted a towering fountain. Even with the aggressing sky, the fountain radiated a white aura. Along the walls of the yard were intricate murals, their depictions were a mystery but the work was masterful. The wall was carved in places, adding a greater depth to its tale. The story was guarded from the advancing water and debris by grand overhangs. Thick vines weaved together overhead offering protection from the rain.


    The group remained tightly quartered as they kept pressed under the overhangs. They slowly navigated along the wall towards the main door.


    Nuru was running her hand along the vines that held back the incoming tide. Her steps were uneven, staggered slightly as she slowly faltered forward. Her creamy chocolate skin was glossy from the mixture of oil and water.


    Wa Chini held himself tightly, his shivering form still had bits of green entangled about his matted hide. The mud and moss dampened what should have been colors akin to the savannah. But now he looked and smelled like a swamp.


    Amethyst felt a heavy weight pressing down on her-- a stinging pit was where her stomach should be. Her legs were seizing up with every step as cramps wracked throughout her body. She had a pounding migraine and she could hardly hold her tail up as it bounced off the floor.


    Tennessee''s hair had flattened to her, trying to hide every bit of her it could. Her fair skin had ripened red throughout the day. There was something primordial about her. Even drenched as she was, there was still a fire that blazed in her and there was no amount of rain to quell that rising flame. Amethyst glanced often towards her. For some reason she could feel an unbridled heat traveling through her core. Even with the cold pressing around her, she feared getting any closer would burn her up.


    Although it was just as described, Amethyst was still struck with the wealth even just the outside of his home boasted. But of all that she could see, it didn''t compare to the large doors which were the entrance to the main abode. She had always thought it was just an exaggeration, yet there she saw the golden doors. They were carved and ordained with strange ethereal designs. Runic carvings that were said to ward off evil spirits. Amethyst knew those claims were ridiculous, otherwise Katili could not even enter his own home.


    They were halted at the threshold of the golden doors. In the center was a small lever. Amethyst looked to Tennessee, who didn''t hesitate to pull it. There were many small clicks, each followed in turn by a loud DING. The awful noise radiated through Amethyst''s being and the toll lingered in her ears. She didn''t have time to recoil as the door smoothly slid open.


    Amethyst felt her heart leap at the sight she beheld. She wasn''t interested in the wealth that abounded within, there could have been piles of gems and jewels but for her what she saw was far greater. In the doorway stood a plumper and more colorful Busara. His wavy hair stood tall, seemingly thicker, if not grayer. His eyes went wide, that familiar umber pigment dancing about her.


    Busara''s jaw fell open, for a moment he seemed to see a ghost. In the months they had been apart, she *was* likely more of a ghost than not now. When he had finally gathered himself, he closed the gap between them. "What are you doing here?" His hushed tone filled with a mixture of emotions that refused to cooperate. "This is Katili''s home, you must go, now!"


    Amethyst could hear the concern in his voice, along with surprise and no small amount of anger, but a small smile formed as she spoke. "We must enter, we seek one named Ebba. Katili is the only one left to check." Amethyst felt faint.


    "There is no one here by that name." Any trace of surprise or joy was gone, only haste. "Before you are noticed more-- you must go. I am sorry, my friend!" He started to close the door, but was abruptly stopped.


    Tennessee had stepped into the doorway, blocking Busara''s attempt. Her eyes were tight and her hand was pressed against the doorway. "I''m not leaving until I have my baby!" Her stern voice echoed along the hall. She hadn''t yelled, but her voice carried in all the same.


    "This is her mom, Sven''s mom." Amethyst''s chest was heaving, Her sight was growing dark around the edges and her head throbbed harder.


    Busara''s words were quick. "There was one called Ebba. She was sold, sent north to Western Ashara, where the pyramids are. All I know is that Master threw a feast when she was sold. He made much money." His voice cracked as he looked back and forth. "Please you mu--!"


    Like the long rumble of thunder, a voice cracked through Busara''s final words. "Whom has come to the door, Busara?" The golden door swung wide revealing Master Katili. His eyes were black holes, his iris and pupils were indistinguishable, and his sclera shone in bright white contrast. He was like a giant that dwarfed all those present. He wore a fine black robe, with a golden broach that clipped the two halves together. His onyx flesh held no blemishes. He was cleanly shaven except for a small patch on his chin trimmed short. His hair was short also and curled tightly about. His stare was blank. It was as though he were born, but no soul came with.


    "Oh Master," Busara cried, "it was a mistake. They had become lost in the storm and simply asked directions. They are just off--"


    There was no inflection. It was as though he read from a script. "Now what kind of host would I be to let guests wander back out into the wet?" His face remained stone. His gaze felt unblinking.


    Busara looked on with concern towards the group as Amethyst translated Katili''s hollow words. Katili placed a hand on Busara''s shoulder, his grip tightening as Amethyst explained.


    Tennessee didn''t consider for even a moment before declining his invitation. Amethyst felt the anxiety ramp as she relayed, "We are rather late for another engagement. We must be going and apologize for the burden" Amethyst had not even finished speaking as Tennessee turned and walked away.


    Katili''s grip squeezed like a vice as Busara''s face subtly twisted. Amethyst looked on for a moment. Her heart cried for him. The two locked eyes briefly before she bowed deeply. She turned and ushered Nuru and Wa Chini along, stopping briefly to steady herself as she stumbled into the wall.


    The rain came and went as they followed behind Tennessee, the last remnants of the light disappearing as they arrived at a tavern. The three slaves stood shivering behind their master. "One room, four people." Tennessee dropped her hand revealing a clutch of coins.


    "One room, one person." A smile twisted the innkeeper''s face. "Slaves stay in the barn," she hissed in a raspy voice. Tennessee went to grab some of the coins back, but the innkeeper''s hand pressed on top of hers. "Or... on the street?" Tennessee''s body tightened as she considered the offer. "Rate will double soon."


    "We are more than happy with the barn!" Amethyst''s voice was hoarse, she hadn''t spoken so much in a long time, and her body was on the verge of collapse, streets or barn didn''t matter to her, a hay covered floor was just as good as a real bed, so long as she could sleep.


    Tennessee lifted her hand and in a blink, the coins were gone. The innkeeper shouted at a filthy boy who sprang towards the group. He pointed out the side door and gestured to follow. Tennessee looked to Amethyst who nodded, so she nodded in return. The three slaves followed the boy to the barn.


    It was dark and the floor was slightly damp. There was a slight smell of ammonia and a few piles of something laying about. They were not alone. There were a few other slaves in here along with several beasts of burden. The three slaves kept to themselves, and the other guests followed suit.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    The boy pointed into a small stall. "Here." He was off. Like a fox, he slipped through a small door likely meant for chickens.


    The three squeezed into the stall. The space was cramped and grew uncomfortably warm. The acrid smells they exuded were like roses compared to The Sewers. Each gave thanks for the lack of water below them and a collective sigh at the final gift: no clouds of ravenous mosquitos. In the quiet night, they pressed together, and in mere moments they were asleep.


    ---


    The morning glow had long passed when the three woke. There were no screams, nor were there any arguments or laughter. There were no cries, no beatings, and no humiliations. There were no bars, no water, no mosquitos. No Sewer. Each of them was able to wake at their own pace. Amethyst was first to wake. She stretched her aching back, her arms raised high. A little squeak snuck its way out as her back arched.


    Set by the stall door, there was an iron pot. It wasn''t there last night and she would have woken if someone had been in here, right? She crawled hesitantly towards the mystery. Slowly she lifted the lid. A juicy aroma immediately filled her senses, making her salivate. Inside was a vegetable stew in a creamy bone broth. The others quickly rose from their slumber as the delectable scent wafted over them.


    Behind the pot were ceramic cups, with a corked gourd that had Tennessee''s hair ribbon wrapped around its throat. The vessel held a refreshing vinegar wine. They feasted on their breakfast, careful to leave enough for their master. The food seemed to abound, filling them to the brim. Each rested against the wall, hands clasped over their first full belly in recent memory.


    For Amethyst she had not had such a bounty in nearly a decade. Her heart swelled, and the overflow streamed from her soul and down her cheeks. Nuru was first to notice. She had a small smile while placing a hand onto Amethyst. Tears fell from Nuru soon after as the two held each other. Wa Chini looked on with a large smile and a rumbling purr.


    The sun hadn''t risen far when Tennessee wandered into the barn. She looked tired, more tired than the day before. The bags under her eyes were deep and her eyes were only half open. She stumbled slightly catching herself on the stall gate. She stared at them for a moment. She seemed almost confused as she looked on at the filthy creatures in front of her. The moment stretched as her eyes drooped.


    "My lady?"


    Tennessee bolted up, her eyes were wild but soon settled onto Amethyst. "Hmm?"


    "Are you okay?"


    Tennessee''s gaze remained on Amethyst, losing focus intermittently. She started rubbing her right arm. The wear on the silk scarf told Amethyst this was a frequent habit.


    "Yeah, um... we need to... uh, get supplies for our journey north." Tennessee spoke slowly, each syllable lingered on her tongue for too long.


    "Did you sleep?" Amethyst stood, her legs shook as she groped at the wall for support. Tennessee simply shook her head. "Maybe you should rest up a bit?" She walked towards Tennessee, her hand outstretched.


    Tennessee stepped away. "No, we need to go, let''s get supplies and passage to the mainland." She spoke confidently. Whatever sleepy spell had plagued her was now replaced with a burst of energy. "I''ll wait outside for you to collect yourselves." She turned, executing a hasty exit.


    Nuru and Wa Chini had looks of concern, they too had seen the clear shift. Amethyst imagined they were thinking the same as her, no words needed to be exchanged. They pulled themselves out into the blinding light. They followed quietly through the streets as Tennessee would tell Amethyst what to say and she would obey.


    Tennessee purchased traveling equipment with enough preserved food to cover a fair distance. The group took to the docks. They inquired about passage, yet each captain they spoke to had a reason as to why they just couldn''t take them. They were going the wrong way, they can''t guarantee a woman''s safety, most simply said no with a short gesture to heave ho away. Pacing the docks, they were running out of options.


    "I can take you to the mainland, just north of here." The man was skinny with a scraggly beard and his leathery hide looked roasted. "We leave in two days. and passage is--'''' A boy had run up, tugging on the torn coat. The whispered exchange left the man''s eyes wide. "Err, sorry to say but we''re all filled up, best be off witcha." He didn''t wait for a reply. After retreating to the ship, he removed the wooden board acting as the ship''s gateway.


    "What the hell?!" Tennessee screamed after the man. "Hey fuck you!" She started towards the boat as Amethyst and Nuru ended her march. The sun''s blazing rays poured over them as they searched for a quiet place to regroup.


    "It''s Katili." Amethyst''s head hung low. "He won''t let us leave now that he has seen you."


    Tennessee''s voice was dripping with sarcasm. "So I have to go see him, stroke his ego, is that it?"


    Amethyst nodded her head. It wasn''t Tennessee''s fault, she was new here and had not known Katili. If things had been a bit different they would be off to find Ebba. She watched Tennessee''s head drop into her hands. There was a deep inhale, followed by a slow exhale.


    "Okay, let''s go." Tennessee was almost running as the three tired slaves struggled to keep up. She had little consideration for those behind her, and even less for those in front. She knocked into people, pushing them out of her way as she carved a path to Katili''s palace.


    Amethyst had tried to slow down this determined woman. She simply plowed forward, not paying any mind to Amethyst''s attempts. She could understand that Tennessee was in such a hurry, her child was in danger. What good is this haste if she is simply going to crash into Katili and be crushed. The pace slowed as the palace came into view. They were strolling at a leisurely pace as they passed that serpent which was devouring itself.


    Just beyond the ghost white fountain, resting under the vine tangled pergola, Katili could be seen watching a trio of dancing girls. To his side Busara was kneeling, holding a tray of assorted refreshments. He sat reclined, other wealthy individuals sat adjacent to him, watching and chatting amongst themselves. Katili sat up when he saw their arrival. With a clap, the courtyard emptied leaving only Busara at his side.


    "Sit, please." Katili''s monotonous voice echoed throughout the yard. There was no mistaking his word was a command-- please was a simple formality. "Translator will stay. The other two will stand over there. Where I do not see them." By his word did they comply. An inky void reflected Tennessee''s face.


    "I felt just awful having to leave so abruptly." She had a small polite smile, similar to the one she held with the master of The Sewers. "Please forgive me."


    "There was no slight in the slightest." Amethyst''s ears ached as Katili spoke. "I was hoping that you would return. Fate seems kind to me this day." His face remained unreadable and his voice had no feeling behind it as he droned on for a while about some metaphor to do with the birds and men being slaves to their instincts just as a woman is.


    "May I return tonight?" Tennessee''s voice was soft and inquiring. Amethyst''s heart thumped heavy in her chest. The words were sensual, but there was still some bite behind them.


    Katili didn''t smile, nor did he nod or make any gesture of any kind. Even so, Tennessee stood giving a bow and turned on her heel. Busara''s head never once lifted. He was a statue, a simple fixture of the home. His arms were shaking, sweat and tears fell to the floor below, forming a small puddle.


    Leaving Katili was a relief to Amethyst, but was overshadowed in the pain she felt for Busara. Nuru and Wa Chini were lined in toe behind Amethyst, whose mind was wandering into the fate Busara would face. She wondered about what horrible things Tennessee would have to endure to simply leave the island. Amethyst felt helpless as they returned to the bar.


    "I''ll be back to fetch you when I am ready to go to Katili. Eat and sleep now. I want you rested for later." The order pushed the group into the barn where they strictly obeyed.


    They sat in their stall and partook in a second meal, this one brought by the boy from yesterday. The conversation between Amethyst and Nuru was heavy, concerning thoughts about life and the cruel Katili. Wa Chini slept near them, their hands carelessly stroked his shoulders.


    It was just after the midnight bell when Tennessee came for them. They had slept some and eaten more than their fill. Their bodies continued to ache and they felt weak as they prepared to accompany her.


    Tennessee looked like she had slept a little, but she still seemed dead on her feet. Amethyst analyzed her as the others finished their preparations. Her hair was well braided and tied so that only a few strands fell to her face. Her silk scarf was tied tightly to her arm, and she had-- Amethyst rubbed the tiredness from her eyes and looked again. There was no mistaking the blood dried to her boots and the bits of splatter on her pants before she turned to leave the barn.


    The night was cool and the full moon parted the clouds. Amethyst couldn''t stop thinking about the blood on Tennessee. She knew it wasn''t there before they got to the barn. Had she just missed it? If so, where did it come from? She watched Tennessee''s form as they walked. There was blood on the back side of her clothes as well. She wanted to ask, or see if anyone else noticed. Amethyst''s mind raced as the possibilities stacked up.


    The golden doors lay right before them. The alarm was less jarring to Amethyst, her head didn''t hurt as much now. Dim light leaked out under the door just before it slid open. Busara''s face was shadowed as he silently led them through the home. He stopped at a door, slipping into the dark beyond. He returned almost immediately, as Tennessee switched places with him.


    "I wish you could have escaped before he saw you." Busara whispered.


    "I agree." Amethyst said solemnly.


    The pair sat in silence for several minutes before Tennessee pressed through the door. Amethyst stood looking her over. Busara went to open the door but Tennessee''s hand grasped his wrist. She shook her head. Amethyst saw splatters of blood caked into her hair and some drops on her shirt as well.


    "I must attend to my master..." His face was hollow as he tried again to move past her. She stood in front of him, looking into his eyes. They widened in comprehension and his jaw dropped as he tried to push past her again, but she was unrelenting.


    "Let''s go." Tennessee said, stepping away.


    "What about Busara?" Amethyst asked.


    "Whatever he wants."


    "Busara, come with us." Amethyst had grabbed one of his hands and put her other hand on his face. He shook his head. "Please, friend." She pulled him along, he resisted at first but quickly gave in.


    Busara hobbled along behind the group as they snuck through the halls. Before long they had come out unnoticed. Nearly an hour later they were standing before a rowboat. "This is the plan?!" Busara scolded.


    Tennessee started to loosen the boat. Nuru and Wa Chini followed suit. Busara looked on in horror. Amethyst knew his thoughts, his master was dead in bed and the slave was gone. It was a simple leap that he killed his master. They would kill him for that, but only if they could find him. Amethyst stood in the boat hand outstretched. Busara''s hand moved on reflex as they coupled, and she pulled him into the boat.


    There were no warnings, or bells. No one called after their escape. They had been accomplices to their master in murder and stole away Busara who was now to be the scapegoat. They floated off into the dark of the night. The clouds obscured them as they paddled.


    The smallest hints of dawn had begun to creep onto the horizon as the boat slid into the sand of the beach. Far in the distance, the lights of Stone Town were as a star whose light fades away as the western sky blooms bright.**

 4. The First Steps

    The heat had already made itself comfortable and was continuing to gain momentum. The breeze offered no respite, whipping sand at anything in its way. The clouds had retreated gathering together for their next assault. The rowboat lay upside down obscured by dunes and scrubs.


    Amethyst looked out over the water. She couldn''t see Stonetown, but said a silent goodbye to all her friends who had not been able to escape. She watched as the waves slowly swallowed their tracks. Little by little, the evidence of their murder was washed away. She sat crisscross in the sand, watching the ships go about their normal days.


    How soon would they be coming for them? Would there be groups of hunters chasing after their tracks? Dogs tracking their scent or witches scrying them out? There were too many possibilities for Amethyst to consider. She closed her eyes tightly and squeezed her hands together. Her tail swept back and forth, occasionally thumping against the ground. She relaxed and looked out again. All was quiet.


    "Amethyst?" Busara looked down at her and offered a hand. She contemplated throwing herself into the sand. She wanted to roll around and scream-- she was terrified, but excited to take the first steps forward. They clasped hands as Busara hauled her up. "We need to talk." Busara led Amethyst a few steps away from the rest of the group.


    Tennessee was grinding an ornate knife, Nuru was kneeling in prayer, and Wa Chini was using sand to remove the remaining moss. Amethyst and Busara sat across from each other. She was looking at him awaiting his wisdom. He looked down, considering how to phrase his incoming thoughts.


    "What are we doing?" His voice was quiet and calm. He didn''t have an accusatory tone, but he continued looking down. nervous to meet her gaze.


    "We are going north, to find Ebba." Amethyst hesitated. "We are going to help her."


    "Do you know the way?" Amethyst remained quiet. "Do you know how long it will take? Or, perhaps you are aware of the dangers along the way?" Amethyst shook her head. "This is foolish," he said, his voice escalating. "To follow her is to go to our deaths."


    "We were already dead, Busara!" Amethyst cried. "We were dead in The Sewers and *you* were already dead with Katili." She took a deep breath.


    "Until you die." Wa Chini said quietly. "A good friend I once had... He... He told me that is what his father would always say." Wa Chini chirped. "Until you are dead... Keep going until you are dead... Don''t stop fighting until you''re dead." Wa Chini smiled over at the pair. "If my friend were here... he would tell us we must see our choices through to the end. Until we die."


    Amethyst mirrored Wa Chini and beamed back to him as he took a seat next to Tennessee. She watched as he continued chattering at her. Her sight focused back onto Busara. He bowed his head a moment before looking back up.


    "Then maybe this is a happy day, my friend." His mouth formed a small smile as he contemplated. "Perhaps I can make it back to my family." His frown returned as he looked towards Tennessee. Amethyst followed his gaze.


    She was staring down at the knife, taking in every detail about it. She twirled the knife around slowly, pausing briefly to look at the small carvings etched into the hilt. Amethyst glanced back to Busara, who had already looked away.


    "The journey north is long." Busara said as he drew a crude map in the sand. "The land of pyramids in Western Ashara is not traveled often from this direction."


    "How long will it take?"


    Busara sighed, pondering deeply, his eyes drifting out to the sea, where they lingered for a short while. "Well, three to six months, depending on the weather. By boat, perhaps a month or maybe two."


    "So Ebba would have long since arrived then?" Amethyst felt a tightness build in her chest for a moment as her heart fluttered softly.


    "I am afraid so." Busara''s quiet voice was hardly more than a whisper. The two sat in silence for a little bit. Wa Chini prattled on as Nuru napped under some brush. Tennessee simply sat staring deeply at the unchanging knife.


    It was nearly an hour after the group had landed on the shore when Tennessee abruptly announced it was time to go. Although Busara was not familiar with what road he should take exactly, he did know how to navigate. He also knew which major outposts, towns and crossroads were needed. So first they were off to Nuru''s home, Meru.


    ¡ì


    Nuru was born in the village of Meru, beside the mountain of Meru, which was one of the two peaks that reigned over the otherwise flat plains that stretched for hundreds of miles. By the time she was eight, she was milking, trimming hooves, and assisting in the birthing of calves. "Cattle is our lifeblood!" Her father would always say.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    It wasn''t always like this, but Nuru didn''t know anything else. When she turned thirteen, she discovered-- after a mishap with a bull which left one man gored and two children with broken bones-- that she had a special gift. Though it looked to be too late for the gored man, Nuru''s hands moved without her direction. She poured her energy over the man''s wounds. The flesh began to weave itself back together. Nuru didn''t know about that until later, though. She went on to spend the next couple days unconscious. A medicine woman from several days away arrived and they spent the next few years improving her craft.


    She had been of marrying age for some time when her father came to her. She was with her cousins and siblings when she heard his call. Her mother was there with him, but didn''t say anything. "I have found a suitable arrangement for you." He looked proud, the kind of pride only a parent who thought they were doing what''s right could have.


    "Which tribe is he from?" Nuru''s head was hung low. She hadn''t wanted a partner, or a marriage. She once had a lover, but they had been gone for a while now. Even so, the idea of this arrangement was a betrayal. Her thoughts ran wild.


    "He is not from any tribe here-- he is a wealthy man in Stone Town. They even consider him the wealthiest." The smile on her fathers face filled Nuru with anguish and terror.


    "You mean to sell me!" Her voice was sharp with rebuke. Her father''s head turned to her in confusion.


    "No, I would never sell you." He tried reassuring her. "There is a dowry that comes along sure, but this is a big moment for you." He stood, wrapping his arms around her. She remained rigid while this stranger she once called father rambled about all the wonderful things coming to her. All the while she stared at her mother whose gaze remained on the floor.


    There was no discussion to be had. Six months later she was traveling with a caravan south to Stonetown. Her soon to be husband had not shown up, instead a small band of traders had. Her father had kissed her goodbye; he couldn''t hug her with the small chest of coins he clutched, so a peck would have to do. Her mother wasn''t there, and her siblings had waved her off from afar.


    She held back her tears as they shrank in the distance, none of her family, save perhaps her mother understood her feelings. They had called her lucky, and couldn''t understand why she was upset to be married to such an important man as, well, whoever her new husband was. So she held herself tall and puffed out her chest. For now she just had to be brave.


    The journey was slow. She found comradery with the other women of the caravan. The men had been forbidden to speak with her, though that didn''t bother her. The looks of some of the men, along with their gruff demeanor and their coarse speech, had put her on edge.


    Three men split off of the main group to take charge of Nuru as they reached the small coastal village just west of Stone Town. A small vessel sat just off the shore, its patched sails hardly inspired confidence in her new husband. Once aboard, her nightmares couldn''t prepare her for the reality she would face. The men who had initially been charged with her safe transport to him had been rotting in unmarked graves for the last several weeks. She later came to find out that the man she was to marry was Katili the Cruel. She wouldn''t meet him until much later, and only at a glance then. He had many enemies.


    These men dropped her at the docks, beaten and abused. The next several days blurred together as her dreams and reality morphed into a twisted mural of suffering. Even after all the treatments, her breasts were gone, and no amount of magic or healing could replace them. The scars were softened slightly, but they would never fade. The gaps in her teeth could be filled, but her smile, like her soul, would never be like it was.


    Nuru stood now atop a small ridge. She could see her village stretched up the slopes of the smaller of the two peaks. She imagined her homecoming, had they been informed about her fate? Surely, if that were the case her father would have come to fetch her, right?


    ¡ì


    "It''s not my business." Amethyst had laid her hand gently over the nape of Nuru''s neck, massaging softly as she spoke. "I''m sure your family would be happy to see you, but from what you''ve told me..." She ran her tongue along the tips of her fangs, pressing into them until it started to hurt. "What I mean to say¡­ is that you have a place with me as well. Why not come with us?" This question had been posed to Nuru many times over the last eight days.


    Nuru''s hair blew steadily in the wind, the western sky filled with gray clouds stampeding over the earth. The petrichor filled her nostrils as the storm rolled past them. Nuru dropped to her knees and Amethyst followed, cradling her as she sobbed. Wa Chini and Busara kneeled with them, each clinging together tightly, as if the wind may blow them all away. Tennessee had been standing behind them, but she wasn''t there when Amethyst looked around for her.


    Tennessee returned sometime later, two mules leashed to her. "I''m tired of listening to Busara grunt after every step." She said callously. "And having to take so many breaks because the packs are too heavy is pissing me off." She folded her arms and looked away.


    "Thank you." Busara bowed his head, "You are very kind."


    "Whatever-- you''re just slowing us down, and I can''t have that." Tennessee turned away.


    Amethyst felt bad having to translate her words to Busara, but she reassured him Tennessee didn''t mean it. Amethyst couldn''t understand why she had such vitriol, after all they were here to help her find Ebba.


    "Master?" Amethyst inquired.


    "Nope, I set you free back on the island remember?" She spat scornfully.


    "My Lady, then?"


    "Nope, just my name is fine." Tennessee retorted.


    "Um, Tennessee?"


    "What?!" She snapped, turning towards Amethyst, hands on her hips.


    "Thank you for saving us, and for being kind to Busara." Amethyst stared into Tennessee''s fiery eyes. "Thank you for taking the time to let Nuru work through her struggle. Letting her come with us--"


    "Well, she is an adult, so she can make her own choices."


    "Even so, it''s still kind."


    "Whatever." Tennessee walked abruptly away.


    "Tennessee?" Amethyst''s soft voice hardly left her lips. Tennessee turned around expectantly. "May I call you Tenya?"


    "You''re an adult right? What do I care." She sighed and continued walking.


    Amethyst had a small smile as she watched Tenya''s angry form march on, letting out a little sigh of her own. She helped Nuru up and embraced her as they stood overlooking the great spires. She hooked her arm through Nuru''s as they once again took to the road.**

 5. Dead or Alive

    The week passed by slowly. Hot and humid mornings were a sore prize for making it through the cold and rainy nights. Crusts of earth would crack hardscapes through the day, offering no hint of the stinking mud that had greedily tried to suck their boots away hours earlier. The blazing sun stung their flesh and blistering wind stole away what little moisture remained in their chapped skin.


    They trudged along at a steady pace, taking frequent short breaks as needed. For all the frustration Tenya had shown outside of Meru, she seemed to move at the group''s pace. She had chosen to stay away from the others. While Busara and Nuru showed no signs of annoyance at being ignored, Amethyst was a little frustrated. Wa Chini would walk over to her frequently and simply talk at her. Amethyst didn''t bother offering to translate. Neither of them seemed interested anyway.


    Busara had taken over the responsibility of caring for the mules. He was grateful for the gesture and agreed with Amethyst that Tenya was lashing out at the loss of Sven and the anxiety of Ebba still missing. He had resolved to be more patient with her, which he found much easier than anticipated since she was so distant from them, both physically and emotionally. He had confided this and many other things to Amethyst and Nuru as they journeyed the closest to each other.


    Nuru mirrored Busara''s feelings and was content to remain behind while Tenya remained in front. Her heart ached for the mother who had lost her child, and was searching for another, but she too was frustrated with the attitude Tenya had shown before. Nuru remained in-between wanting to speak with and comfort Tenya, while also wanting to give her the space she needed to grieve.


    Wa Chini had no misgivings whatsoever. He either didn''t hear the group''s complaints or didn''t care. Regardless, he never interacted with the comments that Busara and Nuru had made about her. Instead when he heard them, he would trot up to her, and just start talking. Amethyst heard a little of what he would say. Most of the time it was his mere observations, other times he would tell her stories.


    Amethyst made the effort to get Tenya to talk as often as her patience would allow her to. Tenya would give short or one word answers, if she would speak at all. Their conversations, if you could call them that, were entirely superficial. Amethyst didn''t have any personal stories to share, none that she thought anyone would want to hear anyway. So, instead, she just commented on the relatable things they had experienced together. This normally garnered a "yep" or "ah, same." Sometimes, Tenya would grace Amethyst with "how interesting".


    Amethyst refused to give up. She chose to take the little interactions she could. After all, no one really wanted to be alone, right? It didn''t matter though, Amethyst would still be there, even if it was just in silence. How else could she pay back the woman who freed her and gave her new purpose? That''s what she wanted it to be, but there was something more. Something about Tenya that called to Amethyst.


    Amethyst admired her-- a mother who traveled the world to find her children was like an epic tale of a hero off to save the world. Amethyst had always hoped to be saved by her mother, so to see Tenya chasing so aggressively inspired trust and confidence and quite a few butterflies. She found herself staring at Tenya frequently while pitching camp. This was made awkward when she realized that Tenya was watching Amethyst stare at her. Tenya must have thought Amethyst was a creep, or maybe she thought Amethyst was plotting her demise. Amethyst invented all kinds of wild stories, some fantastical and weird, others were more ordinary. None of them came to reality here though.


    ¡ì


    Nabi was not just another village, it was a major crossroads and cultural trading hub. To the south were mostly empty lands except Meru and the occasional traveler from Stone Town. The west hosted many cultures and civilizations separated by warring tribes and hostile wilderness too distant to think about here. The sea lay to the east where more warring tribes blocked the path. The road to Ashara wound northward. The lands north were still fraught with danger. Warring tribes were just as prominent and the roads were poorly maintained. However, Asharan merchants often traveled the roads to Nabi searching for tribal goods to sell at massively inflated prices to the rest of the world. The warring tribes from this point north were less likely to attack or rob travelers in fear of retaliation from the Serpent Guard, Ashara''s elite protectors.


    Nabi was hundreds of miles from Ashara''s official border, but they still claimed the road and its surrounding territories as their own. This made Nabi a profitable frontier town and was, for all intents and purposes, an Asharan territory, even if it wasn''t officially recognized as such. The local warring tribes found this frustrating, but also considered it a way for them to gather together to forget their differences-- even if it was just temporary. No one questioned travelers and passersby so no one noticed when a few humans, a hornless Anesdari and one of the cheetah-cat men came strolling through one afternoon.


    "The Mules and the resources to feed them properly along with all of you have depleted my coin." Tenya was matter of fact, her tone wasn''t accusatory. "We can take a few days to resupply and make some money here, then we are off again."


    "Busara says he will go find some masonry work around town, Nuru says she will go seek out the sick. Hopefully some of them can give donations. Wa Chini will keep watch at the camp and do hunting when possible." Amethyst didn''t have very many skills, but she had a few things she could do. Her mother would entertain in camp as a dancer, now that she has been eating better over the last few weeks, her skin was darker and her figure healthier. There were surely places around her for those kinds of services. Her grandfather acted as a Sin-eater, but she doubted her Hypirian rituals would fetch a price in a land unfamiliar with them. Someone could be in need of a translator, but it was unlikely, so she would need to take the entertainment route it seemed.


    "You need to come with me." Tenya''s voice was monotone as she continued. "I knew the merchants of Stone Town spoke my tongue, I am wholly unfamiliar here, so you will need to act as my voice." Tenya looked expectantly at Amethyst. Her arms were folded and her right leg stuck out a little as she leaned against a sturdy wall.


    Amethyst didn''t hear a question in Tenya''s statement. She wondered for a moment if she had the power to refuse, but why would she? Sure, she wanted to make some money and be useful, but Tenya essentially gave her an order. She would obey, whether Tenya was her master or not. She was happy to just be around her. Amethyst nodded her head quickly.


    "Good, let''s see what we can do." Tenya pushed off of the wall and started passing through the crowded market. Amethyst watched the sway of her hips for a moment before jogging up to her side.


    "What are we looking for, Tenya?" Amethyst''s voice was tinged with curiosity as she walked in step, her tail whipping mindlessly up and down. She looked over to Tenya, her eyes wide and bright. Tenya walked in silence for a few moments. Amethyst thought maybe she hadn''t heard, so repeated her question again.


    Tenya shrugged. "I''ll know it when I see it."


    "Okay... uh... should I point anything out to you?" Amethyst asked hesitantly.


    Tenya seemed to be distracted as she rubbed her scarf covered arm. Amethyst considered asking again, but decided Tenya likely wouldn''t give her a real answer anyway. So she decided to start looking around, there was so much to see. Traders shouting out, calling for people to try their wares and buy from them. There were merchants stepping up, offering samples, trying to put merchandise in her hands. "So cheap!" they exclaimed, but moved on quickly as the next possible buyer entered the merchants territory.


    The evening rains drove the markets to close quickly as everyone tried to get in their last minute flash sales that were "heavily discounted" or so they said. Tenya and Amethyst made their way back up to their camp. The group shared their meager earnings for the day. It wasn''t much, but would keep them going for a bit. They would need to try again tomorrow.


    Nearly two hours or so after noon the next day, Amethyst saw what looked like massive brown and gold snakes with arms slithering around the market. Their heads and chests remained perked high about six feet off the ground, the remainder of their bodies which must have been about seven or eight feet long bent in what she felt was an awkward and even creepy way under them. She wondered how they could move around like that. It seemed so impossible to her she couldn''t help but stare.


    One noticed and slithered over to her holding a paper in one hand and a spear in the other. "Have you sssseen thissss man?" It took her a moment to realize what the scratchy voice had said. The serpent held the paper up to Amethyst''s face. The face of a young man was sketched in great detail before her.


    "I have not seen him." She stammered quickly.


    "One thousssand alive, half if dead." The serpents traveled around the market quickly. This one shifted the paper to Tenya, who stared at it closely. She shook her head no and the serpent moved on silently.


    "What was that?" Tenya asked.


    Amethyst shrugged, "One thousand alive and half dead--" Tenya turned and jogged towards the serpent that had asked them. It showed her the poster again and she studied it closely, then went back to Amethyst.


    She had a shadow of a smile on her face, "Let''s go find him!" She proclaimed.


    "Do you know what he did?" she called after.


    "Who cares?" Tenya said, pulling hoods off of random people as she searched for her new prey.


    "I do." Amethyst whispered before following after.


    Amethyst followed Tenya as she went around the market, double and triple checking everybody she passed. Amethyst was worried about Tenya''s enthusiasm about going after this man she knew nothing about. The serpent didn''t even say what he had done, and when she tried to ask later the response they gave was just the reward. So when Amethyst saw the man, she considered ignoring him, did they really need the money? But she thought about Ebba, she didn''t want her to live the life of a slave. Amethyst pointed him out to Tenya.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Good catch!" Tenya said with a genuine smile. Amethyst''s cheeks felt hot when she heard the compliment. Tenya''s nose crinkled and she touched Amethyst''s face before chasing after the man. Amethyst had forgotten about him while lost in Tenya''s gleeful face. "Come on!" Tenya called, waving Amethyst over.


    They followed the man as he crept from wall to wall. Tenya prowled slowly behind, stealthily gaining on the unaware man. He was peaking patiently around each corner before moving on. He stopped suddenly and slid down the wall he had chosen for cover. He dropped a small pouch that jingled as it struck the ground. A moment later three of those serpents came slithering past him.


    Tenya took this opportunity to pounce. "Don''t move." She said calmly, pressing her ornate knife to his throat.


    "That''s all the money I have!" He replied shakily, "You can take it!" His hands were high over his head. The sweat which dripped from his chin mixed with tears as he started to beg incoherently.


    "Wait, Tenya!" Amethyst pleaded "He is not a bad guy, look at him!"


    "Maybe it''s an act." Tenya hissed.


    "Let me talk to him." The words hung in the air.


    Tenya''s face twisted in frustration. "Your heart is too big." Tenya backed away from the man who started to cry in relief. She slid down the wall opposite of him, knife firmly in hand as she stared him down.


    "What''s your name?" Amethyst asked, kindly.


    "Hofu." He sniffled.


    "Hello Hofu, I am Amethyst." She smiled "That''s Tenya-- I mean, Tennessee. Why are you on the run?"


    "I ran away from home, My father has some power over the Serpent Guard." He stammered as he wiped the snot from his face and dried his tears. "But I can''t go back, what he asks is unfair."


    "Why would he want you dead?" She tilted her head.


    "Dead!?" His eyes darted around in confusion as he shook his head. "He wouldn''t!"


    "One thousand alive, five hundred dead." She said as though delivering a terminal diagnosis. Hofu took the information that way as well. His head fell into his hands and he started crying again.


    "What''s he whining about?" Tenya spat.


    "Tenya, who issued the reward on the paper?"


    "Uh... Umboomboo? Maybe it was Ungombo?" She said hesitantly.


    "Uongo..." He said quietly.


    "That''s the one!" Tenya snapped her fingers at his mention of the name "Uongo. It was written in like four different languages." She pointed to her head. "Gotta get the juices flowing," she said with a little giggle.


    Amethyst stared at her for a moment. She just couldn''t keep up, Tenya was nice some days and a bitch other days. She would be snappy and hostile randomly, and giggly in others. Amethyst didn''t think she was crazy, but she was certainly not normal either. She turned to Hofu. "Is that your father?"


    "My uncle. But it doesn''t make any sense, he is the one who encouraged me to run away." He looked up into Amethyst''s eyes.


    She studied his features. He was young, maybe in his late teens or just twenty. His face was glistening and dripping while he pulled himself into a ball. His eyes were a deep midnight and the tears made it look like stars were twinkling. His lips trembled as he muttered incoherently.


    Amethyst scratched at her itching ears as she listened to him. "Tenya, he is but a boy, and his uncle is the one who told him to leave."


    "What the hell? Why would he put a bounty on him then? He is probably a liar."


    Amethyst had no interest in responding to that so she turned back to Hofu. "Where are you going and why?"


    Hofu blew his nose into his sleeve before answering. "Stonetown, my--"


    "Do not go there!" Amethyst commanded. He flinched away from her and she could see his fear. She hardly believed she snapped at him like that, but who in their right mind would go there? She composed herself before speaking, "Why there?"


    "Uncle said it''s a place of freedom and opportunity..."


    "From my own experience, I promise that''s not the case." Amethyst locked eyes with Hofu before continuing, "It is where freedom dies, and slaves are born."


    "Why would he lie?"


    "I don''t know, but we are getting as far away as we can go."


    "Are we done yet?" Tenya asked impatiently. "We have a payday to collect."


    "Hold on." Amethyst said to Hofu before turning to Tenya. "This is a boy!" She exclaimed. "We are not going to collect a payday on him." She looked angrily at Tenya. "I understand you want some money, but it''s not worth a good boy''s life."


    "Bullshit, you don''t know this kid. He could be a con artist."


    "Could? Will you stake his life on maybe?"


    Tenya sat quietly chewing over those words. Her face tightened in frustration again "Fuck it. Fine, so what are you gonna do with the kid, huh?"


    Amethyst shook her head and sighed. "I''ll figure it out, but I am not going to turn him in." She turned to Hofu. "Tenya won''t turn you in. You really shouldn''t go to Stonetown." She stood as if to leave.


    Hofu grabbed her wrist. "Where are you going?"


    "Land of the pyramids in Western Ashara."


    "I... I need to go back and find out why... or.." He smacked his cheeks hard and took in a deep breath. "I need to see if this is true." He stood up, in response Tenya stood also. "Let me go with you. If it¡¯s coin you need, I can give you much more than a thousand coins once we get there."


    "We don''t have enough coin for ourselves I''m afraid, let alone you."


    "There is five hundred, it¡¯s all I have now, consider it a down payment and if you help me back I''ll pay you more."


    Amethyst looked to Tenya, "He will give us five hundred to take him back to Ashara now and more once we arrive." Tenya looked on for a moment then folded her arms and nodded.


    "We will help you then, since we happen to be going that way as it is."


    "Thank you. When can we leave?"


    "I''ll talk to my group. Meet us at our camp on the northern road about one mile or so past the market."


    "Ag¨¢pi and I will be there!" He said, excitedly.


    "Ag¨¢pi?"


    "She is my love, and the reason I had to escape my father''s will. I''ll tell you more tonight." He threw his hood up and looked around diligently before sneaking off.


    "Where is he going?" Tenya inquired.


    "Off to get Ag¨¢pi, his love, and they will meet us at camp tonight."


    Tenya''s tone was dismissive. "Interesting. We will see." She hastily walked in the opposite direction of Hofu.


    "He will be there. You should have more trust."


    "Trust?!" She turned and yelled. "How the hell can you consider trusting anyone?! You were a slave, you know you can''t trust people."


    "I trust you..."


    Tenya''s face softened for a moment before hardening again. "Well you shouldn''t."


    Amethyst and Tenya walked back to their camp in a stressful silence. Wa Chini was processing the hides of small game animals he had caught. Nuru had returned briefly before heading out to pray to the ancestors, and Busara hadn''t returned yet. Tenya dropped to the ground away from where the others would be. She focused on her knife, viewing it at every conceivable angle. Amethyst sat next to Wa Chini.


    "How are you, my friend? Looks like a fair haul." Amethyst watched Wa Chini as he prepared meat for the night''s dinner.


    "Good and good indeed," he chirped. His smile was wide as he looked at Amethyst, but dropped slightly when he saw the mood Tenya was in. "Another hard day? Don''t worry we will have better luck soon, my whiskers can feel it."


    "Your whiskers?" Amethyst laughed. "Maybe good luck is coming, we will talk about it once everyone gets back."


    Amethyst stretched as she rose, then went to settle onto the clear patch of earth that Wa Chini had put all of her traveling gear the day prior. She took inventory of what she had as she waited. Tenya continued staring at the knife as though she were trying to change its shape with her gaze.


    After a short time, Nuru returned from her prayer. She told Amethyst and Wa Chini about all the people she had helped earlier that day, and how generous they were with their donations. Though the meager amount wouldn''t sustain the group for more than two days, it was two more days than they had before.


    Busara hobbled up to the camp as the sun was setting. The deep glow on the eastern horizon boasted the departure of the light vibrantly. Around the small fire, Amethyst recounted her day''s events. The rest of the group didn''t quite know what to make of it. They often looked towards Tenya as she recounted the eagerness to capture Hofu. They understood her desire, but thought her much too eager to turn in someone she had no information about-- except for Wa Chini, who had chosen instead to sit next to Tenya as the story was told.


    Not long after Amethyst had finished the tale, Hofu approached, a shy Ag¨¢pi trailing slightly behind him. It wasn''t easy for Amethyst to make out her features with the fire light dancing across them. She could tell that Ag¨¢pi''s skin was a bit lighter than Hofu''s. She had long black hair, longer than Amethyst has seen anyone wear. It easily surpassed her knees, and she wasn''t nearly as short as Amethyst.


    What stood out to Amethyst the most were Ag¨¢pi''s ears. They were situated near the top of her head and resembled a cat''s ears. Though the light didn''t help to define her features, if she were half as pretty tomorrow as she seemed today, Amethyst was sure she''d have to be an angel stolen from heaven.


    "This is Ag¨¢pi." Hofu said hesitantly.


    "I am Amethyst." She stretched her hand out to the girl hiding behind Hofu.


    Ag¨¢pi averted her eyes from Amethyst "It is good to meet you my lady." Her voice was dainty and soft, but she was well enunciated, so Amethyst had no trouble hearing her with the hushed tone she spoke with.


    "No need for formalities." Amethyst twisted her outstretched hand to show the mutilated brand that marked her a runaway. "There are no masters here."


    Ag¨¢pi''s ears which had been drawn back slightly perked up and she immediately came out of hiding. She stepped closer to Amethyst, her eyes blazing with curiosity as she took Amethyst''s hand. "Why would a beautiful elf such as you be branded?"


    Amethyst''s breath caught in her throat as she heard the words. They dashed around in her mind for a moment. She had never been called beautiful before. "You mistake me," a nervous laugh escaped her before continuing, "I am Anesdari, my horns were cut away just before my branding."


    Ag¨¢pi pulled Amethyst''s hand to her lips and kissed the brand gently, then nestled the hand to her forehead. Amethyst stood uncomfortably for the display. "I understand, I once made a serious error myself, and they peeled the bottoms of my feet away."


    She said it so casually Amethyst had half thought she made a bad joke, but the glimmer in Ag¨¢pi''s eyes told her that she was serious. "I hope I don''t have to kiss your feet now." They both giggled together.


    "Not at all, I shouldn''t have assumed your traditions were like mine." Ag¨¢pi said, her smile fading slightly. Amethyst imagined the pain she must have felt, and how it mirrored the pain she had felt when her horns were ground to her skull. She shook the memory away and looked down at her hand, which had grown clammy in the time Ag¨¢pi was holding it. Ag¨¢pi realized too at that moment how long she was holding Amethyst''s hand. She quickly dropped it and both girls giggled again.


    The rest of the evening was spent with pleasantries, each talking about the things they liked and disliked, and attempting to find common ground in the relatable stories they told. Hofu was quiet through most of it, but would pitch in to correct or support Ag¨¢pi''s comments and stories. Tenya remained towards the far end of the camp away from the fire, and didn''t care to converse with anyone.


    Amethyst had felt a little relief at her desire to remain away. Not because she wanted to exclude her, or had any issue translating, but because it would mean she would walk with Tenya tomorrow and recount the evening to her. Amethyst blushed at the thought, a whole day to walk and talk with her. She already felt nervous to be around her again. They hadn''t done much talking, and although she had been brisk earlier, she knew Tenya was just in a hurry to find her child. That wasn''t something crazy. Any mother would be distraught, and she was worlds away from home and had no way of understanding anyone around her. She must have felt so alone on top of the grieving. That thought made Amethyst shudder, the fear she must have felt was covered in anger. So, Amethyst decided to once again remain understanding, and allow her to hide behind a wall of rage.


    Later as Amethyst lay in bed, she thought about Tenya. She wondered just how far Tenya could go if pushed into a corner and that scared her... at first. Then, as the idea took root, her imagination bloomed into tangling vines of scenarios in which Amethyst found herself in trouble, and Tenya would be like her white knight coming to save her. Her thoughts withered away as she slipped into sleep.**

 6. A Simple Thank You

    Screaming, burning, the sickly sweet smell of charred-- Amethyst woke. She was having that dream again. The warped play on the stage of her slumbering mind echoed too close to reality. She stared up at the tarp which diligently held back the onslaught of pitter patter the sky dropped onto the small camp. She took a deep breath. The sun stirred lightly, reluctant to wake as well. She rolled onto her side and hugged her twitching tail to her chest. Twenty-one years hadn''t been enough time to dull the sensations that performed in the theater of her imagination. Even as she had laid there and tried to forget, the sights and sounds flooded back even angrier.


    Her grandfather had asked her to fetch water, a simple task for a brave eight year old girl. Never mind that it was dark outside or that the river was beyond the sight of her mother''s cart. She wore a large smile that masked her fear. She looked up at her mother who smiled faintly at the little girl.


    "Go on now, water won''t fetch itself, now will it?" Her grandfather had said. He had a slightly annoyed tone. He must not have had a very profitable day. He would get snappy when the day didn''t go as planned. Her mother, Garnet, would make him some tea, and he would puff on his small pipe. That would make him much happier, but he couldn''t have his tea without water. So Amethyst hopped out of the back door of her mother''s cart, patting the steed which pulled her home from town to town.


    The pathway was dark but she had traversed it in the day several times over the last few months they had been parked here. She followed the call of the winding river which flowed out of the nearby town. "Fifty-six, fifty-seven." She counted each step, "Sixty-one, step *over* the big stone." She could make this walk with her eyes closed. Of course, she couldn''t chance that! How would she know if the shadows were going to get her if she couldn''t see? She did wonder about the legitimacy of her grandfather''s tale. There was an older woman in the last town who claimed to be blinded from birth, so why didn''t they get her?


    Thoughts like that often drifted in and out of her imagination. She quickly forgot about her fear as she watched the flickering lightning bugs. The water was icy-- snowmelt, a boy had told her. A silly thought though, her grandfather had told her that the cold water came from the winter spirit and were the last hints of its reign for the year. As Amethyst lifted the heavy bucket she could see a bonfire back at her camp. Maybe Papa was in a better mood if he gathered everyone together for a dance. Amethyst became excited, as she tried to rush back, she lost her footing on a large stone she had forgotten about in her haste. The chill water dumped over her causing her to gasp. She scrambled back to the river then started her return, counting her steps once more.


    "Where are you!" A gruff and unfamiliar voice called out.


    "I dropped the water, so I had to get more!" she called back.


    No sooner had the words parted from her did the large figure of a human man appear. There were no humans in her group. She wanted to scream out, but the man put his hand over her mouth and clutched her tightly against his body. She managed to bite down on his hand, hard. She spat something thick and meaty out as she hit the ground.


    "You little bitch!" He cried. She didn''t look back, the light from the bonfire had grown bright enough that she could see her trail through the trees. "I''m going to get you!" He yelled again.


    She ran to her mother''s cart, just as it was in sight--


    "Gotcha, ya little devil!" The man had one arm clenched around her torso and the other was wrapped in a drenched cloth. He started dragging her back towards the tree line. She screamed and cried as he carried her away. Her home grew smaller and disappeared behind the wall of foliage surrounding the camp. The man suddenly let out a short grunt and crumpled. Amethyst pushed him off and backed away quickly until her back was pressed up against a tree.


    Yet another human man was there, but he wasn''t chasing after her. Instead he put his finger up to his lips in a shushing motion then gestured her to go away. Her Papa had used that gesture often. She tried to move, but couldn''t. She had become a part of that tree. Another branch shooting off of it now rooted into place.


    "Ah boys we gots ourselves a hero!"


    "Let''s show ''em what ''appens to ''eroes!"


    More humans bloomed into the small clearing. The man who had seemingly tried to help Amethyst fought hard against the horde of men that came for him. It was over when one of the ruffians dug a dagger into the back of her hero''s knee. After they had finished their fun with him he lay gurgling, begging for Amethyst to run. But her roots were too deep and she was trapped as those men grabbed her.


    "Amethyst?"


    Amethyst woke, startled. She looked around frantically.


    "It''s me, Busara. You are not in The Sewers anymore." His soothing voice was extra rumbly in the morning. She felt her body start to relax. The sun had already started its journey. That meant she was late to start hers. "A bad dream?"


    Amethyst rubbed her eyes and gathered her wits as her mind returned to the present. "Not a dream so much as a memory." She laid her head in her hands. She could hear everyone bustling to pull camp down. Although her feet hurt, her hips were sore, and her back ached fiercely, the pain helped her to forget the past for just long enough to pretend it didn''t happen.


    ¡ì


    They had been traveling for nearly two weeks, each day grew warmer and warmer until they simply couldn''t travel from noon till a couple hours before dark. The rain had been coming later in the evening which allowed them to travel closer to dusk. Though camp would be set up in haste, they were making good time considering all the world seemed to be turning against them. Amethyst had kept hope in her heart, refusing to allow her pessimism to get the better of her. She and Wa Chini did all they could to keep spirits high.


    The group followed Amethyst''s hopeful steps as she walked alongside Tenya. She could hear their conversations with Ag¨¢pi, there seemed to be a bit in common. In comparison, Ag¨¢pi lived a rather lavish lifestyle, if the punishments were not considered. She was mostly free to do what she wanted, but had to make sure her job was done to perfection. Otherwise, their lives hadn''t been so dissimilar. Wa Chini had been scouting ahead, keeping an eye out for any battling groups. It wasn''t just the tribes they were worried about. There were plenty of big angry creatures in the wild and none of them cared who owned what land, or what family you were born to.


    Tenya wasn''t a very good conversationalist, but Amethyst had learned a little. She was married to a powerful man who was an actual elf. She was chosen for compatibility as she was herself part elf, though not enough to give her pointy ears or anything. It made sense to Amethyst she had elven blood; a woman couldn''t be that beautiful unless she was magical. Ag¨¢pi was beautiful too, but she had told Amethyst her people were bred for generations to be aesthetically human but shared more in common with Wa Chini''s people than humans. So that wasn''t the same. Besides, Ag¨¢pi may be beautiful, but she wasn''t Tenya.


    "We are almost to Turkana" Busara said, "One more day and we will be at the river crossing."


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Clouds swallowed the sky, as the group made a hasty camp. The rain made fire impossible, the wind forced them to huddle their tents close together. No one slept that evening. Lightning spires split the night apart, while thunder would herald the small victory over dark after each flash. It was as though each strike were trying to find the way into the bundled groups'' thin shelter walls. The water allied itself with the warring haven above, soaking through the defenses erected to halt the flooding advance. Just as it seemed defeat was imminent, the front crumbled and the night became calm, giving way to the dawn''s fiery rise.


    Amethyst felt like she was back in The Sewers with the choking humidity and biting flies that had started swarming them. By noon they had finally reached the river. It was just a small stop on the longer trip. Passing this was a morale-boosting milestone; at least before they reached its banks.


    Tenya dropped into a squat as she hid her head in-between her knees.


    "Without the bridge we will have to go back around the lake." Busara said grimly. "Five days back, it''s a setback but we can keep moving."


    "She won''t like that." Amethyst''s tone mirrored Busara''s. "Could we not cross in the shallow water?"


    "I do not think so, there are fish in these waters that are said to devour the flesh of an elephant in a minute flat."


    "Surely that is just make-believe."


    "No, I have seen them tear men apart in moments." Busara approached the banks. He took a piece of dried meat and tossed it into the water. A bubbling pool formed under the meat and it was gone in an instant.


    "You wasted a part of your ration." Amethyst said, offering some of her dried meat.


    Busara looked back as though to gesture Amethyst to look. Nuru had backed away and covered her mouth. Hofu and Ag¨¢pi had looks of horror on their faces, Wa Chini was more interested in skipping stones along the calm part of the water. Tenya simply remained sitting, staring at where the meat had been.


    "Not a waste if someone can learn." Busara''s face remained emotionless. He sat at the bank and tossed rocks, watching the ripples travel slowly downstream.


    Amethyst chose to sit near Tenya. She studied Tenya''s curled form as she pondered. A few days back wouldn''t be such a big deal in the grand scheme., but backtracking was demoralizing and almost humiliating. Her thoughts evolved as she considered that Ebba was at stake as well. Could they really afford to spend the days, nearly weeks, going back and around? Tenya''s face was solemn and small streaks cut through the grime on her face. Amethyst''s heart dropped and she felt a pit in her stomach seeing the despair on Tenya''s face.


    Amethyst steeled herself. There were a lot of people and a few animals to keep track of, but that didn''t mean she couldn''t try. "Everyone!" She called, startling everyone with her sudden outburst. "We are not going back around." She focused deeply before saying, "Everyone, get close to me and bring the animals too."


    Hesitantly, they gathered. The animals argued a bit before falling into place. Once everyone had formed around her, Amethyst instructed them to step onto the water. Hofu and Ag¨¢pi hesitated, and Tenya protested, but Busara, Nuru, and Wa Chini strode onto the water, each step was like walking on stone. Amethyst stretched her arms out for the rest to follow, and slowly they did. She felt the fatigue almost immediately. Like falling into a comfy bed after days without sleep, her eyes became heavy and her body stiffened. She struggled pressing forward until the group had crossed fully, then she collapsed. She felt dizzy and sick, like she had been spinning around for an hour. Everything went up and down as she floated in her own topsy-turvy world.


    When she regained herself, Amethyst found Tenya was there to help pull her up. Before she could react, Tenya had guided her to one of the mules and lifted her up onto the creature like she was a child. "I can walk, it--"


    "Shut up." Tenya said firmly. "You are going to spend at least the rest of today on this thing--"


    "But I--"


    "Did I ask you, or did I tell you?"


    "I... Um..." Amethyst was lost for words, and her body felt like she had been crushed by boulders.


    "Not negotiable." Tenya said softly. "Thank you." She turned away, making her way down the road leading the mule as she did.


    Amethyst looked at the group and mouthed to Busara and Nuru, "Did she say thank you?"


    Busara and Nuru shared a short laugh as the powered forward.


    ¡ì


    The blistering heat of the sun was as unrelenting as the flies which swarmed in thick clouds around anything that would try to breathe. The companions coated themselves in mud, hoping to help with the onslaught of the little biting pests that feasted on them. Rain would wash them clean and the flies would disappear, only for other insects like mosquitoes to take their place.


    The land fought to keep them there, especially if it meant their deaths. They struggled onwards, and each day that passed shared fewer and fewer hungry vermin. The rain slowed, and by the fourth day past the river they were only occasionally bothered.


    The land had opened up from rugged thorny scrub into vast plains of savannah, occasional trees dotted the land, and the road continued to become clearer and more defined. They even started passing travelers at times, though they had no interest in conversing with each other.


    "Hey, Mystie?" Tenya asked suddenly.


    Amethyst looked towards Tenya, wondering what she had to say. Tenya threw something underhanded with a high arc towards Amethyst. She tensed and panicked to grab at the odd object while at the same time intending to avoid it. She lost her footing and fell backwards, the object fell into her stomach. "UGH!"


    "Oh gods!" Tenya exclaimed. She ran over to Amethyst and helped her up. Tenya had been keeping to the back of the herd all day.


    Amethyst had remained close just in case she wanted to talk. She didn''t, and of course the moment she showed any interest in interacting with Amethyst, she became a jumbled, clumsy mess and fell all over herself. Amethyst couldn''t help but laugh at this unfortunate situation she stumbled into.


    "You were supposed to catch it." Tenya said with a smile.


    "I thought it would be more fun to put on a little dance for you and..." Amethyst gestured towards the empty grassland she found herself in. Empty except for the small rodent that stood on its hindlegs who had clearly watched the whole thing. Amethyst felt more embarrassment over the little creature seeing than Tenya.


    "I guess you haven''t had much time to practice?" Tenya chuckled, and offered a hand to Amethyst.


    "Guess not." She giggled as she stood up. "Why are you throwing things anyway? Did I piss you off again?" She said with a little grin.


    "Ha-ha" Tenya had a hint of sarcasm, but Amethyst could tell she didn''t appreciate that joke. "It''s a birthday gift."


    Amethyst felt her heart bubble up in joy. "What do you mean?" Her voice was nervous, and she instinctively held the tip of her tail unable to make eye contact.


    "Today is April thirteenth, right?" Tenya asked in a slightly annoyed tone.


    "Oh yeah, it might be..." She said with a hesitant laugh, "I don''t really keep track of the days."


    "Well it is, the thirteenth." She claimed. "Trust me, I''m keeping track." Tenya passed by Amethyst.


    Amethyst saw red on Tenya''s face, more than what the sun had burned. Tenya also clutched tightly at her scarfed arm. "You remembered, from the other day. I thought you weren''t listening." She walked briskly to catch up.


    "Well I was." She said, dismissively.


    Amethyst lifted the object up to examine it. A rock. "Oh it''s a thoughtful gift."


    "You don''t know what it is, do you?" She didn''t bother looking back as she asked.


    "Well it''s a rock, I can see that much."


    "How observant." Tenya''s voice dripped with sarcasm.


    "Well... I''ve been told I''m a better listener." Amethyst kept a smile while she looked at the rock. Who cares what it was, it was a gift anyway. Just remembering that today was her birthday was the first time anyone had in twenty-one years. Joke or not, Amethyst was melting over the thought Tenya remembered.


    Tenya snorted at the comment, "It is a rock, sure, but it''s special." She said amidst a short laugh.


    Amethyst could hardly focus on walking at the same time as listening to Tenya''s laugh. The heat she felt was more than just the burning rays of the demanding sun.


    "It''s a type of geode." Tenya continued, "I read about them. Use another rock or something hard to break it open."


    Amethyst looked around and found what she imagined was a suitable tool for the job. A few solid strikes later and it split in two. The inside glimmered brilliantly in the sun''s radiance. She had only seen gems like this within the jewelry of the wealthy she served. "It''s beautiful!" Amethyst''s eyes flitted over to Tenya, who had stopped and watched Amethyst open her gift.


    "Yes, I agree." Tenya said softly while looking at Amethyst. "Quite beautiful indeed."


    Amethyst looked at the stone excitedly, a large smile spread across her face, and tears welled up as she embraced it to her core. It wasn''t a joke. In her hands, Amethyst held the greatest and most generous gift she had ever considered receiving. The tears flowed freely as she looked up towards Tenya to thank her, but she had already started walking away. Amethyst''s voice caught in her throat, and she couldn''t find a way to say the simple words: ''thank you!''


    As Tenya walked along the road she called back, "In the Hypirian tongue, it''s called an amethyst."

 7. A Ghost Moves On

    The rain had stopped almost all together. An endless blue horizon watched as the sun beat mercilessly upon Busara and his warrior companions. For many days they had traveled west to face the growing threat of a rival tribe which sought to take the rather choice land Busara and his people called home. With a sweet water spring and more wild onions than they could ever make use of, they were frequently on the offensive.


    The tribe to the west hadn''t shown any aggression yet, but the Chief had seen in a vision that they craved the land-- seen that Busara would go with his faithful warriors bold to meet the threat at once. So through the scorching heat their feet sorely dragged. Away from their sweet water and far from their families they marched.


    Busara felt lucky though. His two boys were nearly men, and although they would have had to fight under normal circumstances, the Chief was their uncle and had promised his sister-- Busara''s late wife-- to take care of them. He honored her final charge and desire by sending Busara in their stead. Many of the boys here did not have the luxury of a father in such good health as Busara. Despite his age, Busara had shown excellent resilience and outmatched any foe one on one,. Even two or three foes would face a great challenge when set against him.


    It wasn''t two or three that lay in wait, however. As Busara and his band crested the final hill, they looked down on a grouping of more than one hundred human men. The tribe they had set out to face had an appearance that resembled hyena and were set in cages, along with many others.


    "Slavers!" Busara cried as he charged forward. leading first into the mass of foreign invaders. All differences were put aside when outsiders were involved-- especially slavers. Busara plowed into his first opponent unopposed. The boys followed behind him, their battle cries more like that of a lion''s than the cubs they resembled. Like a well choreographed dance, they moved in a single formation like one entity that was perfectly aware of itself as a whole. Orders shouted were obeyed, and soon their disadvantage in numbers mattered little as they pulled cages apart, freeing the captives they had come to kill.


    The battle was going well as the numbers grew against a common enemy. Busara had freed nearly a third of the prisoners before he heard the Asharan horn. A unit of well armored Asharans had gathered from the disorganized mess the caravan had been. Their iron shields did not bow or dent as Busara clashed against them. He watched as the boys around him were hewn down like wheat in the harvest. They were going for their legs. The hide and wooden shields, which matched well against the bone spears, might as well have been paper to the sharpened tools of the Asharan mercenaries.


    Busara abandoned the useless instruments, instead turning to his hands, ripping a shield down and penetrating the wall of bodies before him. He took from a man a sword of great weight. Though he had not been trained with this, he was quick witted and turned it well against the men which had been otherwise immune.


    He resembled more a beast than man. His shouts and screams silenced his enemies as they surrounded him. Busara was covered in blood, viscera, and all manner of vile. His eyes were wide as his precision strikes drove enemies away. They encircled him, but none dared make the first move. Each glance made these hardened men wince, flinching back. They dare not break ranks to run or move in. Busara''s rage was strong, but his body began to weigh on him. His spirit swung, quick and accurate, his arm followed moments later, and the gap between the two grew little by little.


    A stalemate stood between them briefly before a man, easily two heads taller than any other, ripped the crowd apart. All stood still and silent as the two faced each other.


    "You understand?" the brute said in a butchered accent. Busara nodded. "You win, we leave empty... Me win, take all you." The giant stood before Busara. In his right hand was what could only be described as a tree trunk.


    "You will leave all the slaves and go?" Busara repeated slowly.


    "Go... we no return." The giant used his branch like fingers to cross his heart.


    Busara didn''t know the meaning of the gesture, but once the word was given it should be honored. He picked up an iron spear. Twisting and examining it closely, he practiced a few thrusting motions before turning his attention to the hulking creature which somewhat resembled a man. He squatted low, and dusted his hands. He whispered a short word to his late wife, swearing to return.


    The pair nodded and Busara lunged forward. He ducked, he dipped, he dove and dodged. His lean frame was agile, and managed many jabs which drew small eruptions of blood. His footwork was established from decades of fierce practice. Each crushing blow from the giants club narrowly missed as Busara''s responding attack struck each time.


    A man can practice all his life. He can be undefeated. He can be perfect. Sometimes, perfect simply isn''t good enough. No amount of perfect footwork matters when, in one moment, the gods of fortune pull the rug out from under you. Perhaps a stone, or loose gravel, maybe even an instant of weakness from an aging body. It didn''t matter to Busara as he lay there. The pain hadn''t set in by that point so he thought that he had just died. Any man would be forgiven for feeling that way.


    The club had made contact with his hip, he knew that for sure, but he couldn''t tell how long ago that was or how far he had been thrown. He simply lay there, wondering when his wife would lift him up and escort him to his afterlife in The West. He doubted that moment when the first tinge crept its way from his femur. He thought maybe he landed in a mound of ants as his leg started to sting, but liquid fire started to pour freely, and pain tore its way up along his spine. Hot and cold merged together as he looked down. For some reason, in that moment, it wasn''t the fact that the back of his knee was where the front should be. No, instead he thought, ''My sons will call me bird-leg.''


    He was ripped from his thoughts as the thud of the giant landed close to him. The giant was face down and unmoving. Busara waited for what felt like hours, but the body remained still. "Giant." But no response came.


    The mercenaries started to haul the giant away and started pulling Busara too. He didn''t realize for a while that he was in a cage. "The *Giant* let you all go, *we* didn''t."


    Like Nuru, Busara now stood with Amethyst and the rest of the travelers looking down at his village for the first time in nearly two decades.


    "Come my friend." Amethyst said, her hand placed gently on his back. "Let us go and see."


    "What if they do not recognize me?" Busara asked shakily, "Or hate me for abandoning them?"


    "You are a good father, so they will be good children." Amethyst cooed with a smile. Her heart was pounding to see Busara hold his children and meet his grandchildren.


    Busara let out a shaky sigh. Wa Chini put his hand on Busara''s shoulder, and Nuru stood beside him. Amethyst slowly took his hand and started to lead him forward. He followed hesitantly.


    "I don''t recognize anyone... They were but children when I left." Busara looked around concerned.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    They walked the narrow dirt path to his home. There were laughing children rolling down the hills and chasing off birds. Large fluffy clouds gave their brief gifts of shade as they were passing through silently. The smell of onions mixed with a sweet aroma which beckoned them to stay.


    There lay only bare ground where his home had stood once. Grass had started encroaching where his children took their first steps. A tree had sprouted and grew where he had shared meals with his wife. The memories of bath time and hide and seek echoed in his eyes like phantoms.


    "They are gone, I am afraid to say," came an old voice approaching the party.


    Busara didn''t respond. Slowly he sank to the ground. Amethyst wanted to say something, but didn''t know what, so chose instead to sink by his side. Nuru and Wa Chini followed suit. The others remained where they were and simply watched. Tenya seemed invested, so Amethyst knew she would need to tell her everything later.


    "After you died, the Chief then took on another war. One after another." The man''s voice was solemn "Your youngest married, but fell in battle. His wife lives with her father now, no child was conceived." The man remained behind Busara and neither made any attempt to look the other in the eye. "Though by right your eldest could have taken her to wife, he chose instead to go north. Last told, he intended to pass beyond Ashara. Though I know not if there be more than the drop of the world past that." The man stayed quiet for a moment, letting the information settle. "Your eldest saw his brother fall. He then slew the chief and took on the name Jooruu, Son of Busara. Now, what does the ghost do?" The silence stretched before the old man turned back down the path leaving them alone.


    Busara''s head dropped. Tears fell steadily as he whispered "A ghost moves on."


    ¡ì


    "Here, have some dried meat." Amethyst offered with a sorrowful smile.


    "I thought we ran out weeks ago." Tenya said, excitedly snatching the meat from Amethyst''s hands.


    "Yeah... I didn''t eat mine right away."


    "Just awful." Tenya murmured.


    "What part, the meat? Or me not eating?" Amethyst questioned, embarrassed.


    "Well, you should be eating more!" Tenya exclaimed, handing a piece back. "And the dried meat is... dried meat. No, I''m talking about Busara''s story." She frowned. "I mean, I don''t know, like who was the old man and why did he have so much information? Also how does Busara know how long his son had been gone from the village?"


    "The growth of the tree suggests seven or so years. Busara says Jooruu would have been exiled and the home torn down. The tree is sort of a ritual to... cleanse... the space."


    "Why be so cryptic about the ghost thing and not just tell him?" Tenya asked, impatiently.


    "I think the exile is a multi-generation thing? I don''t know."


    "I thought your tongue rune thing gave you the power to understand."


    "Languages sure, not rituals of a culture I''ve never been around." Amethyst let out a snort.


    "It''s magic, I don''t know how it works." Tenya snapped.


    Amethyst stopped for a moment and took in a deep breath, then caught back up. "Okay, I have to ask."


    "You don''t, actually."


    "That, that right there." Amethyst said quickly. "One moment we are playing and you are fine, the next you are acting..."


    "Like an asshole?"


    "Rude..."


    The moment held Amethyst''s chest tight while Tenya rubbed at her arm. Amethyst grew frustrated at the lack of answer. Again, Tenya shut down and wouldn''t open up. Amethyst realized Tenya had stopped. Tenya was gripping her arm tightly, with her eyes cast downward. She dug her foot into the ground as if gold were buried right under her.


    "Come see me tonight and we can talk more then." Tenya brushed past Amethyst.


    "What''s that about?" Nuru inquired. She had perked up quite a lot since passing the river, though everyone had been down since leaving Busara''s old village.


    "Just another mood swing." Amethyst watched as Tenya walked quickly down the road.


    "Her mood is... like the weather, just wait five minutes and it will change." Nuru said with a smile.


    "I didn''t know you wrote poems." Amethyst teased.


    "Nothing of the sort." Nuru said as she squeezed Amethyst''s hand quickly, before falling back to Hofu and Ag¨¢pi.


    Amethyst became lost in her imagination. What if under that scarf Tenya had a scaly arm? She had heard of magic growing past the user''s ability and changing the body. Some mages even did this on purpose in search of a controlled transformation, or at least that''s what she had heard. Maybe a burn? Or a crazy tattoo she got in rebellion to her family? Amethyst felt a sting in her tail, realizing she had been twisting it hard in her hands as she thought.


    That night, Amethyst sat next to Tenya, waiting patiently for her to start talking. She felt awkward when Tenya didn''t answer her greeting or request to sit. She sat all the same, and in silence they faced each other.


    "Don''t tell the others." Tenya whispered, seemingly embarrassed.


    "I swear." Amethyst said in an equally hushed tone.


    Tenya unwrapped her arm. It looked as though she had been nearly devoured by some bugs. There were bumps and scabs all over her arm. Amethyst''s imagination brought back that she must be an overburdened mage of some kind. At least until the needle and vial apparatus came out.


    "Nectar," Tenya said as she loaded the odd device strapping it to her arm. The leather straps were well worn and the vial was cloudy around the outside. "For pain I''ve had since I was fourteen or fifteen or something..."


    "Nectar is a dangerous drug, I''ve... seen..." Amethyst''s mind twisted with the possibilities of Tenya being an addict.


    "Yeah, if you''re an addict." Tenya scoffed. "I take this for my health, once every... four days... as the effects wear off I take another." She said as she tugged the strap tight.


    Amethyst watched as the vial slowly drained into Tenya''s arm.


    "Ahh. There we go, that is so much better." Tenya said as she fumbled to unstrap the device.


    Amethyst moved to help pull the straps off. Tenya smacked Amethyst''s hand away. "I''m not some junkie! You got me?" Tenya spat. "I can take care of it myself, it''s barely enough to get a buzz, okay? It''s just for the pain." Her eyes were wild for a moment, like an animal when you get too close to their food.


    Amethyst hesitated, "I.. Yeah, of course, I just wanted to help."


    "Well, thanks, but no, thanks." Tenya said, returning to the device. She then looked up at Amethyst and smiled.


    "What.. um.. well, I guess I should get some sleep." Amethyst stammered.


    "Good night, sleep tight, don''t let the bed bugs.. uh..." Tenya sang, quietly before she laid her head back slowly.


    Amethyst went back and wrapped herself up tightly. She wasn''t cold, but felt comforted wrapped up. The heat didn''t matter, she just liked how it felt, like a warm hug, which is what she needed now. She felt tears welling up and a hitch in her throat, but she pushed it down as her thoughts ran wild once more as she drifted into a restless slumber.**

 8. Longer I Hope

    Nearly a month had passed since leaving Busara''s village. Sticking to the road as they could, they remained outside of settlements as a group. Busara and Nuru would retrieve what supplies were needed, inquiring about the rumors of Hofu and his uncle, Uongo, who had by this time likely taken his brother''s place.


    Hofu was more afraid to go into towns as the presence of the Serpent Guard had increased steadily as they approached the Asharan border. He and Ag¨¢pi made sure to keep well hidden as they traveled. Apparently, his face was well known throughout the land. His father was a vizier to the Pharaoh. His family had served for generations and held great sway and power over the daily lives of the people. As they grew closer, it would become more conceivable someone would recognize him.


    Tenya had no interest in interacting since she didn''t speak the languages the locals did, nor did she have any appreciation for their culture. She felt like an outsider-- that wasn''t helped by the general refusal to deal with her. The people didn''t appreciate her being there either, so she chose instead to just stay back.


    Wa Chini would take this time to go out into the wild, hunting. His success was unpredictable. Sometimes he could come back with a large kill. Other times, he would have quite a few smaller creatures. He did return empty handed sometimes, but that wouldn''t be until long after the sun had set. He became quieter as they got closer to his tribe. After Nuru and Busara, even his high hopes seemed to set.


    Amethyst was trying her best to keep a brave face and remain optimistic. Frustrated with Tenya and feeling sorrowful for her friends'' failed homecomings, even she felt her hopes waning. She ran herself ragged with chores and to-dos. When that was not possible she would engross herself in conversation with anyone who would talk to her. Most of this talk was surface level, but that didn''t matter. She simply didn''t want to be alone with her thoughts. Wa Chini was best for this, as he would mostly narrate what was around them to Tenya, allowing Amethyst to focus on that instead. Hofu and Ag¨¢pi spent most of their time close to each other, but would on occasion interact with the rest of the group.


    Tenya was still hot and cold. She would be cheerful and bubbly one moment and in the next, the sound of Amethyst''s footsteps would be enough to overwhelm her. So, they did this little dance, Amethyst would find that day''s line and step back before being bitten. Tenya did open up a little at least. She''d had three kids. Sven was the oldest: a smart, brave boy who would spend his nights telling stories or playing with his siblings. Ebba was her only daughter, and the middle child. She was a little devil in the best ways. Mischievous and outgoing, she had an attitude like her mother. The thought scared Amethyst, but she was still excited to meet her. Then there was Wilhelm, he was her husband''s favorite child, and he didn''t bother hiding that fact.


    "It''s probably because he looks so similar." Tenya had explained. "He is still a good boy, but I can find it difficult to be around him." She grabbed her arm tightly and ended the conversation after that.


    Amethyst let her go. She had heard about Tenya''s husband. She couldn''t quite tell what type of person he was, but she had the feeling that Tenya wasn''t overly excited to be with him. Tenya told her that it was arranged because of compatibility, but what had that actually meant? Sven was nearly thirteen when he passed, which would make Tenya rather young when having him. She wouldn''t pressure Tenya into talking about it, that would only push her further away.


    Tenya would ask Amethyst about herself sometimes. "What does that mean?" pointing at Amethyst''s runaway brand. She seemed sad listening to the explanation, then grew mad as the story continued.


    "Somehow the clasp came undone, and my horn gored him." Amethyst rubbed the remaining nubs of her horns. "He fell off of me and I dressed quickly and just... ran." Amethyst looked away in shame. "I was out for nine days, but I couldn''t pass the walls, so I was trapped in the city. It was the water that did me in." She said with a half smile, thinking before continuing. "I got sick and they used the rune on my back to catch up to me. Then, they cut my horns away, and I spent the next couple years really paying for it. This tells everyone I ran, so don''t do business with me alone."


    "Just... Awful!" Tenya had bared her teeth, and squeezed her fists tight.


    Amethyst''s cheeks flushed, the anger felt on her behalf felt so... vindicating. Not to mention, Tenya looked... well, she looked authoritative and passionate.


    "Did it hurt?" Tenya inquired, softly.


    "Well... yes. Have you ever had a dog?" Amethyst asked, hesitantly.


    "Yeah a few."


    "It''s like when cutting their nails."


    Tenya had a confused look on her face.


    "Have you not cut their nails before?" Amethyst questioned, genuinely.


    "Well... I''ve never... I..." It was Tenya''s turn to look away in shame.


    "Wa Chini?" Amethyst called. Wa Chini was by her side mere moments later, his face inquisitive. "May I see your claws?" Wa Chini held his padded hand out. Amethyst pressed, and his claw unsheathed itself. "These are a little different, but the principle is the same." She showed Tenya the razor Wa Chini was born with. "See this coloring at the base, it''s called the quick and it''s like a nerve. Very sensitive, and in the same way I had something similar in my horns." Amethyst continued to hold Wa Chini''s hand, which he slowly started to pull away.


    "So, very painful." Tenya looked sad, but that hint of rage remained. Wa Chini was still lightly pulling as his face started to lower towards Amethyst''s hand.


    "Yes, there was blood and just the most terrible smell." Amethyst had absently begun petting Wa Chini''s furry paw-like hand. "They made sure the clasp was firm." Wa Chini slowly opened his mouth and gently took Amethyst''s wrist in his maw. "Use your words, not your teeth, Wa Chini."


    "Paw." He said gently, his mouth unmoving. She let go, and he did too.


    "Thank you, Wa Chini." Amethyst responded as he walked back towards the front of the group.


    Amethyst and Tenya remained quiet as they walked for a while. Amethyst noticed in her peripherals that Tenya glanced at her several times. She looked at Tenya and smiled. "All good now, you want some jerky?" Amethyst offered a piece of meat to Tenya. Amethyst could see hesitation, as Tenya smiled in return and accepted the offer.


    ¡ì


    A few foundations remained. A mud chimney here and some outlines there. No structure was really left fully intact. Only a few dozen mounds of rocks all nearly equal in height, yet varying in length. Charging clouds swam above them, cutting through the watery sky, obstructing briefly the light''s path towards the earth below-- a cool reprieve in the moments of shade. The dark veil of rain was slowly approaching. For the first time in weeks, moisture would fall again from the sky as they stood in the center of what was once Wa Chini''s home.


    The storm moved in slowly, offering the time needed, yet still pressuring the group to move. Though no one did. Wa Chini stood for a while looking around before visiting a few of the shadows that were once huts. He dusted where perhaps a doorway might have stood. He then made his way over towards a tree which was missing large sections of bark. Wa Chini grabbed the tree and dragged his paws up and down, gauging his claws aggressively along its rough trunk.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "It''s been abandoned." His voice remained high in pitch as though he were not sad, but simply stating a fact. "Most, if not all, have likely gone west."


    Tenya grabbed onto Amethyst''s elbow, indicating she wanted translation.


    "We can go look." Tenya said, quickly. "If we can pick up a trail then we can search."


    "That is not necessary, they have passed too far, and we won''t be able to find them now." Wa Chini looked towards the west, the clear blue sky slowly being devoured by gray blankets that engulfed the earth in rain and wind.


    They remained for a short while more before Wa Chini turned north and started marching onwards.


    "We can at least rest." Tenya called after "Stay awhile if you need." Her words fell onto deaf ears. Amethyst watched as Tenya trotted up to him as he had for her many times and started to chatter at him.


    "They did not simply leave, they went West as mine did." Busara said to Amethyst. He didn''t try to keep his voice from breaking.


    The final blow had been struck to the three weary travelers whose homes were now gone. They had been gone for a while, but the hope Nuru, Busara, and Wa Chini had to be free from their slavery was only half fulfilled. Now with nowhere to go, they embarked forward with Amethyst. She would be their family now, and Amethyst had no intention of ever leaving them alone.


    The cave Wa Chini led them too was filled with paintings. They depicted animals, small cat-like forms and many landscapes, but along one wall were small paw prints. He explained they would come here when a new baby was born and their paws were recorded and made members of the tribe. The wall was packed full, nearly bursting. A shaman warned a few generations ago that when the wall was full, their tribe would come to see its last baby born.


    Wa Chini lay at the back of the cave, Amethyst could see his shuttering form. She sat behind him and placed her hand on his arm. He grabbed her hand tightly and scooted back to be closer to her. They stayed there until he fell asleep.


    ¡ì


    "Let''s go!" Wa Chini yelled.


    "If my dad catches us, he is going to be mad," said Garba. His little black ears twitched and his bright, yellow eyes beamed.


    "Don''t be such a scaredy cat!" Ikheji purred. Her mane hung over her eyes, as she pulled Garba along.


    "I mean it, my dad would be so mad!" Garba reaffirmed as he tried to pry Ikheji''s paw away. His sleek black fur, though soft, was not slippery enough to deter the lioness Ikheji. She was, after all, the strongest cub in her village.


    "It''s this way. I''m telling you, it''s the prettiest place ever!" Wa Chini said excitedly.


    "How do you know about this place, anyway?" Garba asked again, a small tremor in his voice and his fur raised slightly.


    "Daddy says it''s a sacred place only meant for the closest of friends and family, where we can commune with those of the past." Wa Chini said with a smile.


    "That''s so cute!" Ikheji squeaked. "You want us to go there with you?" A large smile bore her enlarged teeth, as sharp as needles.


    "My dad--"


    "Doesn''t like this blah blah blah, we know Garba" Ikheji laughed.


    "Just don''t tell him, he won''t know if you don''t tell him." Wa Chini chirped. His slender frame effortlessly slid between an open crack.


    "How did you-- fit in here?!" Ikheji asked as she squeezed in giggling.


    Garba looked around before following after. "It''s pretty, um, dark in here" Garba said, his high-pitched voice cracked and became even higher when he was scared, which was often.


    "Daddy used to come here when he was a kid." Wa Chini said, feeling his way through the narrow passage.


    "Should have brought us here... *before* lunch Wachi." Ikheji grunted, wiggling between the tight rocks.


    "What if the roof falls in and we get trapped forever?" Garba asked, shakily.


    "We die!" Ikheji mocked.


    "We won''t die!" Wa Chini exclaimed. "We will be fine, I promise Garba, I''d never lie to you." Wa Chini had stopped to look towards Garba, his dark form nearly invisible except for the hints of gold in his eyes.


    "Really, we will be okay." Ikheji reassured Garba.


    "Okay." Garba said, slowly.


    The three made their way through the narrow cave carefully. "Here! It''s right here!" Wa Chini yelled.


    "Are you sure?" Garba asked, his voice still shuddering. He didn''t hear any answer, and didn''t need to.


    "Wow!" The three exclaimed in unison. Before them, a cavern deeper than a mountain was tall and stretched on and on. The walls were glowing and glimmering, and a large spire of crystal stood as the master in the center. The three sat on the ledge and looked down.


    "Wa Chini!" yelled Wa Chini at the top of his lungs. Ikheji covered her ears as the name echoed and reverberated through the cavern.


    "What are you screaming for?" Ikheji asked.


    "Yea what the heck!" Garba asked looking at Ikheji for reassurance. She nodded in approval of his question.


    "Daddy says it''s a ritual, you yell your name as loud as you can." Wa Chini said with large gestures. "After we all say our names, the cavern echoes back. It binds us together, and we will always be friends and always find each other again!"


    "Ikheji!" She roared. Her smile was wide as she looked between the two boys. Her voice echoed throughout the cavern before all went quiet.


    "Seems silly, it''s not a prank right?" Garba asked quietly.


    "No, I wouldn''t do that, you''re my friend, and friends take care of each other." Wa Chini said.


    Ikheji took Garba''s hand. She smiled softly as she squeezed tightly.


    "Garba." He said, his voice raised just above normal. No echo came.


    "No, you gotta yell as loud as you can or we will never be able to stay together!" Wa Chini said, with fear in his voice.


    Garba looked down, embarrassed, but he stood up and took a deep breath and screeched out "Garba!" His name echoed through the cavern.


    "There you go!" Ikheji said happily.


    "Yay! We are gonna be together forever!" Wa Chini exclaimed, a smile spread widely.


    They sat in silence looking out at the crystals. "Friends until we die." Garba said. "That''s what--"


    "Dad always says!" Wa Chini and Ikheji said together with a giggle.


    "I hope it''s longer than that." Wa Chini said softly.


    A wind whirled around them and in a deep rumble from the crystal in the center came. "Wa Chini, Ikheji, Garba." The three screamed, running out of the cavern laughing all the way.


    ¡ì


    The weeks stretched on and on, each step they took forward, they wondered if their destination stepped back also. The oppressive heat had found a way to burn even more than before. The landscape shifted as they passed the Asharan borders. Grass and trees had crumbled into sand, and piled in great mounds that swallowed every step they took. The road was gone, but defined clearly by tall spires of iron that guided travelers towards the river.


    Once they overcame the dunes, a wide river stretched out, winding northwards into the horizon. There were palm trees and fields of food growing along the banks. Barges drifted up and down the deep blue waters.


    "Welcome to Ashara. Well, maybe ''welcome'' is not the right word." Hofu said, no hint of humor on his face. The trees and water were a welcome oasis. The rest of the journey would be made along the river here and they had places to stay along the way. "May not be the friendliest to outsiders, but at least you are in civilization again."


    "Is that what they call this?" Tenya laughed at Amethyst who wisely chose not to translate.


    They passed several small communities along the way until they got to the walls of Qahirah. The walls were no longer for defense, but decoration. They had paintings and pictures along them, similar to those along Katili''s walls, but with a different style that Amethyst found intriguing, though somewhat unsettling.


    "Hofu, why does the man with a crocodile face have a human child in its mouth?" Amethyst inquired, uncomfortably.


    "There was an uprising back when humans were slaves, and as punishment the Pharaoh at the time devoured many of their first born." He said this with little inflection, as just a fact of the past. "No worries, that was a long time ago. The Moon came and struck down the leaders of the temple in retribution and the new line was established."


    "Oh, how interesting." Amethyst said, nervous.


    "Human sacrifice has not been practiced in a while. Not officially." Hofu said the last bit with a smile.


    It was now June 26th, Amethyst had traveled more than 120 days since their journey began in February. The grueling and rather disappointing journey so far had taken a toll on the group. But for Amethyst, she was healthier than she had been in nearly two decades. Plenty of food and water, sleep, and good exercise. Though she felt weary, and was hurting pretty much everywhere, she had never felt better physically.


    "Okay, what''s the plan now?" Hofu asked.


    "What do you mean?" Busara questioned, a little annoyance in his voice.


    "You said you knew what you were doing." Amethyst said in a hushed tone, looking towards Tenya.


    "Well, I kinda do, but I don''t know exactly yet..." Hofu stammered.


    "Oh gods, Tenya won''t be happy." Busara retorted.


    "Okay, well, I might have friends that could help." Hofu said with his hand on his chin.


    "What''s the plan then?" Tenya asked, as if she understood them.


    Amethyst cleared her throat, "Hofu," she said pointedly at him, "has a friend..." She looked at Hofu and asked him. "What friend?" Her tone was hurried.


    "Uh, Stochast¨ªs!" He said as though just making it up.


    Tenya squinted her eyes as she looked at them.


    "Stochast¨ªs." Amethyst smiled.


    "Well, let''s get a move on then." Tenya said, irritated.


    "Of course." Amethyst maintained her smile, turning to Hofu. "To Stochast¨ªs then."


    Hofu nodded, then started off down a side road away from the main fairway. Amethyst followed, looking back to Tenya-- she looked angry.


    "You okay?" Amethyst asked.


    "Let''s just hurry so I can find Ebba."**

 9. Stochast铆s

    "What is the difference between a thinker and a doer? One moment."


    -- Stochast¨ªs


    The pounding sun was dimmed behind large clouds that meandered above. The tapestries strung about the bazar offered much desired shade, as well as an aesthetic reprieve from the sand which found its way into every facet of life in Ashara. Children ran around the market unsupervised, while adults clutched to their wallets. Every now and again a clear shout could be heard amongst the conflicting conversations that filled the air around the traveling group.


    "Stochast¨ªs is a good friend and brilliant man." Hofu led the group through the maze of stalls. "If anyone will be able to help, it will be him." Hofu marched confidently through the streets, though his face was obscured and he would peak around corners before committing to them.


    Amethyst followed closely behind Ag¨¢pi. She was doing her best to translate to Tenya, though chose to leave out any comments that may have suggested that the plan was nearly thirty minutes old after weeks of time to plan. Amethyst knew Tenya appreciated the choice even if she didn''t know. She still felt tightness in her chest at the thought of lying to her. Being lost in her own mind, Amethyst missed most of what Hofu said.


    As the afternoon dimmed into evening, Hofu pointed towards a small amphitheater where several men sat, enamored with one man who stood in front of them waving his arms about in great enthusiastic gestures. Hofu stared for a while before the group of men turned towards them.


    The man standing turned lastly, then quickly dismissed those gathered. He turned, rushing over to the group. "Hofu!" He whispered.


    "Stochast¨ªs!" Hofu returned. The two men embraced briefly before Stochast¨ªs began fussing over Hofu. "My friend, now is not the time." Hofu laughed.


    "Of course." Stochast¨ªs looked around a moment before pulling Hofu along. "To the house then!" Stochast¨ªs was a well groomed man, he had shoulder length wavy hair and a clean shaven face. His clothes were fine, but not gaudy. He also had a strange accent unlike any Amethyst had heard.


    Stochast¨ªs didn''t go far as he turned into a small courtyard. There were white marble statues of naked and partially clothed men and women in odd poses and in even stranger clothes. Passing all of that by, Stochast¨ªs opened the front door wide, gesturing with one hand to go forward, while his other made a wide motion like a windmill. Once everyone was inside, he closed the door and latched it tight.


    With a clap of his hand, three men appeared. "These are our guests, fetch them all they would want, and prepare rooms." Stochast¨ªs had a wide smile, and followed up saying "Let the cooks know we celebrate the return of a good friend." His next clap was nearly inaudible, still the three servants shot off without so much as a sound.


    The house bustled briefly while Hofu explained the situation. Servants brought food and wine in quantities that Amethyst had only seen set out for previous masters. She wondered if it was really okay to eat such a bountiful meal. As one glass became empty, it would be filled, and each plate filled again with more food than Amethyst or anyone else would be able to eat.


    The evening grew late as Hofu recounted the journey. "I just can''t understand what brought Uncle to put out such a thing." Hofu said solemnly.


    Stochast¨ªs sat a moment while swirling his goblet around. He seemed entranced with the drink, as though within its murky contents lay all the answers to life''s questions. He would open his mouth to speak before returning to the cup''s swirling drink.


    "Your father," Stochast¨ªs said calmly, "has passed. And Uongo has declared you his killer."


    Hofu sank back as Ag¨¢pi hugged him tightly. "I can''t believe this. Are you sure that''s right."


    "I can tell you only what I know" The drink in Stochast¨ªs hand had settled. He looked up to Hofu with a heartfelt look. "I understand the difficulty here. And though I hate to say it, this is not unforeseeable."


    "What is that supposed to mean?"


    "Your uncle has always been ambitious, not a wild leap to see this as his next step."


    "Uncle has been my friend, and was the one who encouraged me to go to Stone Town."


    "Stone Town!" Stochast¨ªs raised his voice before taking a deep breath. Softly he continued, "Oh my friend, Stonetown is no place for a good heart like yours. I wish you would have come to me before leaving."


    "I couldn''t... Uncle made it feel as though I had no time left." Hofu''s head hung in his hands. He quietly started to cry.


    Stochast¨ªs sighed as he turned to the rest of the travelers. "My manners have come late to the party," He said, standing up and giving a short bow. "I am Stochast¨ªs, son of ¨ªroas, of Melyd?sos." Stochast¨ªs looked to Hofu several times as introductions were made. Though it seemed his mind was elsewhere, Stochast¨ªs masterfully navigated the conversation with no need for anyone to repeat their information.


    "So we are here searching for Ebba, and to help Hofu if we can." Amethyst finished telling Tenya''s story as Tenya herself was finishing another cup of wine. Tenya was being quiet over at the corner of the table, so Amethyst refocused on Stochast¨ªs.


    "Seems difficulties follow all sorts." Stochast¨ªs drank deeply from his cup. "You can stay tonight, then we will find new accommodations for you all."


    "My friend?" Hofu looked inquisitively at Stochast¨ªs.


    "I have been searched for you on a few occasions. Moreover, my immunity is nearly out. Soon I will be required to return to Neopolis." Stochast¨ªs looked down. "My personal reasons to leave can wait for now while we work on your trouble." He raised his head confidently. "I won''t leave you behind."


    Ag¨¢pi stood at that, giving a deep bow. "I''ll go speak with my father about Uongo and what he knows about the accusations." Hofu held tightly to her hand, not allowing her to leave. The couple whispered to each other before Hofu let Ag¨¢pi leave.


    ¡ì


    Tenya sat in a corner in the main room of the house. She had the ornate knife in her hands once more. She looked at it as though it were a puzzle with a complex riddle just on the tip of her tongue.


    "You do a lot of looking at that knife." Amethyst said, sitting beside Tenya.


    "I guess I do."


    Amethyst adjusted her tail, resting her knee on it as she sat her head back against the wall. She looked at Tenya''s flushed face. Amethyst thought about saying something, but couldn''t get any words out.


    "This was my brother''s."


    Amethyst looked at Tenya, who was still focused on the knife.


    "It''s passed to the first born of the Br¨®nach family." She closed her eyes tightly. "He passed before he had a kid, and my father passed a couple years ago, leaving me to take it on." Tears had filled Amethyst''s vision, obscuring Tenya. "Sven was meant to get it when he turns... became a man at fifteen."


    Amethyst looked on silently, not wanting to interrupt.


    "My sister was married off across the sea before I was married and I have not heard from her since." Tenya wiped drops from the river soon flowing from her. "Mother died of illness too, leaving me alone. Then..." She coughed as she clenched her chest. "Sven--" Tenya burst into shuttering sobs.


    Amethyst leaned Tenya over and let her cry it out. She heard movement and looked to its source. Stochast¨ªs stood in the doorway, his face was twisted with worry. He flashed a reassuring smile of acknowledgement before disappearing. Amethyst held Tenya until she fell asleep. She brushed the hair from her sleeping face and started to hum a lullaby her mother had sung.


    Ag¨¢pi returned soon after-- her entrance startled Amethyst awake. Tenya had been laying on Amethyst''s leg causing it to lose feeling, but was now stretching and yawning. As they both stood, Amethyst rubbed her sleepy leg as the static began washing the leg awake.


    Stochast¨ªs had nearly fallen asleep on a pillow near the food table. Hofu and Busara were wrapped up in a corner, and Wa Chini was looking out the window. Nuru had retired to bed actively a while before.


    "Sorry to wake you all." Ag¨¢pi bowed low before continuing "Father has taken on the role of adviser for Uongo, and has no information to give to me."


    "That''s okay." Hofu said sleepily. "We will figure something out."


    "I might have some ideas." Amethyst said.


    "Oh?" Stochast¨ªs cocked his head.


    Amethyst thought about what she was going to say. She had been ordered by some former master to make a trip into the Entertainment district. The girls there had heard a lot about many topics, including things about her masters-- which were accurate. She knew that the people who congregated in those types of areas were the kind who heard a lot they weren''t supposed to.


    "I have some ways of gathering information. Plus I look foreign, people might just talk in front of me." She felt like the room was staring at her and grew red. She wondered if they saw right through her plan. Her insecurities deepened, she didn''t want anyone here to know how she intended to receive the information.


    "Make sure you are not out alone." Tenya said after Amethyst translated. "Wa Chini would be great to take."


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "I''ll let him know you volunteered his service." Amethyst said with a giggle as she started to relax.


    Stochast¨ªs was staring at her, his head slightly crooked and his hand on his chin. He was looking contemplative. She turned away from him hoping to avoid his piercing gaze.


    ¡ì


    Wa Chini and Amethyst walked side by side through streets which were still quite active, even past the midpoint of evening. She thought maybe there were even more people out than before. They turned a corner to see men and women calling out like merchants, selling just themselves. The dim light could hide much about someone, and keeping her hood up, Amethyst kept to the dimmer parts of the streets.


    "This place looks... risqu¨¦" Wa Chini said quietly, holding his arms closely to himself as his eyes darted all around.


    "Harmless, I''ve been in places like this several times."


    "Unfortunate."


    "Indeed" Amethyst giggled.


    They wandered down the road as she listened into conversations and watched the activities of the night. Overwhelmed by the amount of people gathered in one place, the itch on the bottom of her tongue was nearly burning with all she was listening to. Her head had started to hurt too, and the barest rays of the sun appeared to be stretching over the horizon.


    A man bumped into Amethyst and Wa Chini hissed at him. The man reeked of alcohol, his face was clean and his clothes seemed well tailored. He had a somewhat handsome face, with his hair parted in an odd place on the side of his head. He also only had one eyebrow and a fresh tattoo on his neck.


    "Woah kitty, no--" The man let out a rancid belch that burned Amethyst''s nose. The man reeked of alcohol. "--worries. Oh, hey baby, didn''t realize you was an elf." Amethyst remained silent. "Y''know I''m a bit rare myself." He didn''t wait for a response. "Yep, only human in the Serpent Guard!" His laugh was loud and obnoxious.


    As the drunk man laughed, he started to put his arm around Amethyst. She felt herself tense at his clammy grip. Wa Chini''s fur stood as he pulled up his lips, revealing massive teeth. She forced a familiar smile, raising her hand at Wa Chini who crossed his arms at the display. She had put that same smile on more times than she could count. When keeping guests entertained at her master''s parties she was expected to remain upbeat-- at least until she wasn''t.


    While those pesky memories rose in her imagination, the approach of a group went unnoticed, until Wa Chini pushed the man off of Amethyst and pulled her back. Half a dozen Serpent Guard slithered up while the man was lost in his revelry. They had him surrounded and on the ground before he had stopped laughing. They wailed down on him for a few long seconds before ripping the Serpent Guard necklace off of the drunk man.


    He laid on the ground moaning in agony, his face was bloody and already swelling. He coughed for a bit while Amethyst helped him sit up.


    "Only human in the Serpent Guard?" Amethyst snickered.


    "Well, about that... might have been-- ARG!" The man held his chest tightly. "Okay, totally a lie."


    "Yeah, well, what are you doing with a necklace like that?"


    "Picking up the ladies, duh."


    "How silly of me not to think that first. Well, anyway." Amethyst stood and started making her way off as the man grumbled under his breath.


    "Uongo is gonna be pissed."


    "Hey, by the way..." Amethyst asked, turning back to the man. He looked up with eyes still lost in the delusion of hope he may actually still be able to ''pick up the ladies''. "Where''d you pick up that necklace?"


    ¡ì


    The complex set of directions took Amethyst around nearly in circles. The dark glow was brightening as she made her way through the streets. She could see standard markets starting to set up for the morning crowds.


    "Left and then..." Amethyst looked up to see the small carving over the door of a dilapidated house. The walls were falling apart, and chunks of stones had been pulled out entirely. She pushed the curtain away to find what looked like one of the Serpent Guard, but with legs.


    "Welcome, brows the wears" The raspy voice was phlegmy and nasally. "Interest in anything specific? I have nectar and genuine magic items, guaranteed!"


    The tone put Amethyst on edge. "You sold a Serpent Guard necklace to a drunk man."


    "Wasn''t drunk while here. What are you, a cop?"


    "No. Anyw--"


    "You gotta tell me if you are a cop."


    The moment hung in the air as they both looked into each other''s eyes. Amethyst watched as his left eye blinked twice, followed by the right once.


    "Why''d you sell it to him? He isn''t a serpent, so why?"


    "Cause that man is an asshole, friend." The lizard''s eyes continued blinking out of sync. Amethyst took a step back from him. "He works for that usurper."


    "Uongo?"


    The lizard man squinted at her. "The same."


    "We are looking for his enemie--"


    "Shh, Shuddup!" He shouted. "The hell is wrong with you? Don''t say that out loud."


    Amethyst recoiled at the outburst as the lizard man looked around in fear. He started to wrap up the blankets with merchandise in a hurry, as though the mention of the intention would draw Uongo here.


    "You don''t seem friendly with him, we are not either." Amethyst whispered. "He framed his nephew and we are trying to prove it."


    "Dangerous words to be uttering, What were you just born yesterday?"


    "You have to give a little trust if you want a little trust back."


    "Well it doesn''t matter, the boy Hofu is gone so there''s no point." The lizard man had gathered all his blankets together and started towards the door.


    Amethyst panicked. "I know where he is."


    The lizard man stopped and looked back at her. "Who?"


    Amethyst bit her lip. "Hofu, I know where he is."


    The lizard man looked to Wa Chini for a moment, then towards the door. "Where shall we meet?"


    "There is an amphitheater, Just beyond the bazaar on its northern edge."


    "Good, I know it. Tomorrow night, alone with the boy, midnight!"


    "As in, this upcoming midnight, or the one after tonight."


    "This upcoming one."


    Amethyst nodded awkwardly, then backed away.


    On the way back to the home of Stochast¨ªs, Amethyst and Wa Chini walked in silence. Amethyst was busy contemplating the interaction with the lizard man. ''Lucky break.'' She thought as she aimlessly strode further. She was stopped by Wa Chini, his arm stretched out to catch her. Amethyst looked around to see two people in front of them and one behind.


    The sun had only just risen minutes before, and yet Amethyst could feel the oven around her heating. The men who stood between them and freedom were brandishing large knives. They played with the knives as they slowly walked over to them. Amethyst saw two others turn the corner, but they hurried back the way they came.


    "Hey, boys, look what we got here: an elf." One man said.


    "I''ve always wanted an elf!" Responded the other.


    "Now don''t scare her off," The first said, "We gotta play nice now. Right, girly?"


    "What about the kitty?" The third man called.


    "Kill ''im." The second responded again.


    "Oh yeah, let''s scare this one." The first said with a grin.


    "I think they want to rob us." Wa Chini said with a little chuckle.


    Amethyst looked at Wa Chini. He looked like always, cool and confident. He had the hints of his signature smile, though his ears started to flatten out a little.


    "Don''t move." The first man laughed.


    Amethyst watched Wa Chini in awe. His fur prickled slightly, his whiskers twitched and his eyes dilated. She looked forward again realizing the men had gotten right up to her. Adrenaline poured into her veins, her vision focused into a single point seeing only the two men in front of her. Her body froze. It was stuck as if in stone, or as though she were bound to a tree. She felt her stomach drop as the knife the man held fell from his hands.


    The first man was clutching his neck while rocking on the ground. He made terrible squelching noises as blood like a waterfall, recklessly throwing all its power, cascaded towards the ground, never to return. Her head creaked left following the carnage path to see Wa Chini''s right paw slice through the second man''s throat as though tearing through a leaf. The blood delayed before blood, like with the first man, burst from the crevasse that was torn. By the time Amethyst''s attention reached the final man behind, she heard the crack. A snap that rang out like a crashing tree during a thunderstorm. His neck was in Wa Chini''s mouth, and he had an odd look on his face. So too did Wa Chini, Amethyst watched as the smile faded away from Wa Chini and he dropped the body.


    "Are you okay?" Wa Chini chirped. He inspected her closely, looking for any signs of injury. He was careful to keep his blood soaked paws from imprinting onto her clothes.


    "Better than I would have been if you weren''t here." Amethyst looked at the bodies around her.


    The people who had turned away earlier were back with several armored men. They didn''t take much time to determine Wa Chini acted in self defense. The men seemed almost disappointed as they carted the bodies off. The men hadn''t even asked if they were okay. With no further direction, Wa Chini and Amethyst left.


    Amethyst watched the scene play out in her mind over and over again, trying to capture any details she could. She was lost in her memories and the wandering scenarios of her imagination when she noticed Wa Chini.


    He was licking the blood from his paws. Amethyst''s face turned to disgust. Wa Chini noticed and looked at Amethyst with confusion. "Is not acceptable?" Wa Chini''s soft squeaky voice felt out of place with the bits of blood that shone clearly in the sun''s morning light.


    "Well... it''s off-putting for sure."


    "Oh" He looked at his paws covered in blood. "I didn''t know that. There were poachers that hunted our lands and so we hunted them. I guess I got a bit caught up in the moment. "


    "Well, maybe refrain from licking?"


    Wa Chini looked even more confused than before. "I shouldn''t be grooming?"


    "No, you can, it''s just odd that... " Amethyst was twisting the tip of her tail as she considered her words. "You should do whatever is best for you."


    "Okay." Wa Chini went back to licking the blood from his fur.


    ¡ì


    "Glad to see you''re alive." Tenya remarked.


    Wa Chini hung up the vest he had been wearing and walked right up the stairs, no words spoken.


    "You are still up?" Amethyst inquired.


    "I was waiting to see if you had found anything." Hints of red had crept into Tenya''s face.


    Wa Chini returned with his fur wet and all traces of blood were gone. "It''s time to eat, then a nap maybe."


    "Sounds good, I''ll be right there." Amethyst said, turning back to Tenya. She had already walked away from the conversation. Amethyst''s tail dropped to the floor with a thump as she lifted her arms in confusion. The longer Tenya had her attitude, the less Amethyst could tolerate it. Even as she reminded herself consistently that Tenya was a scared mother trying to get home, she couldn''t shake the feeling that there was still more to Tenya than this spiny cactus-like exterior. After composing herself she went to breakfast.


    Wa Chini had already started telling the story to Hofu and Stochast¨ªs as the others trickled in.


    "Maybe going out was a dumb idea." Tenya said as Amethyst translated.


    "Wa Chini was with me, it was no big deal." Amethyst said with a small smile. Tenya made a short whine before looking away to let Amethyst continue. Amethyst was mindlessly translating when she heard herself say "He prepositioned Amethyst, likely thinking she was a whore like the others."


    Wa Chini could tell something was wrong as everyone turned to look at Amethyst, who turned to Tenya. Tenya had a scowl. Amethyst turned to see everyone else.


    A clatter stirred everyone towards Tenya. There was rage radiating off her like fire. "You are worth more than selling yourself, you idiot!" She stormed away.


    Amethyst called after her, then looked back to the room. Nuru and Busara had sad looks on their faces. Stochast¨ªs sat back in contemplation, one hand on his chin and the other tucked behind his head as he rested against a wall.


    Wa Chini had gone off too, so Amethyst went after Tenya, finding her on the roof looking out at the amphitheater. Wa Chini was next to her, he seemed to be reciting a lullaby of sorts. He noticed Amethyst and quieted down before walking over to Amethyst. "Ah, sorry, it seems I said too much." His ears were down and his tail dangled behind as we started to walk past.


    Amethyst wrapped her arms tightly around him. She held him for a moment before hearing a subtle purr. "Thanks for keeping me safe." Wa Chini smiled as his ears perked up. He strode off with confidence.


    Amethyst stood next to Tenya looking where she would in silence. After a while Amethyst spoke up. "Wa Chini likes you a lot you know."


    "Hmm."


    "He was reciting a nursery rhyme."


    "Mhmm."


    "He was also saying that he plans to return your daughter to you."


    Tenya''s head snapped around, "He said that?" The alarm in her voice startled Amethyst.


    "Yeah, he has a good heart."


    "Well, we should get out there then and look." Tenya said confidently. That passion Amethyst saw in Stone Town had returned.


    Amethyst could tell Tenya was aching to move forward. She swallowed and put her hand on Tenya''s shoulder. Tenya looked first at the hand then into Amethyst''s eyes.


    "We will find Ebba."


    "Yeah... Well, anyway don''t be an idiot going out to the entertainment district with any intentions." Tenya stuck her finger in Amethyst''s face.


    "Yes ma''am," Amethyst smiled. "I won''t do that again."


    "Good. So no more stupid ideas or dangerous choices like that."


    "Well about that..." Amethyst put her hands behind her back as she nudged her foot into the ground. "I may have already set up a meeting."

 9.5 (Bonus)

    Stochast¨ªs stood on the balcony of his family villa. Before him the city of Neopolis crept down steep hills and around white cliffs until it met the sea. Massive ship yards, which had produced a ship a week each during the war, now sat as impound docks or private marinas. The port was still bustling with floating lights even this late at night. The faint sounds of bells and the constant light flickering from the grand marble lined lighthouse helped to ease Stochast¨ªs''s mind.


    He loved the evening city, loved the dancing lights, and the smell of dinners cooked wafting up to greet him. He was waiting for a familiar old owl which often found its way to the branches of the olive tree that shared the balcony. They would sit in silence for hours, each contemplating their place in life. At least, that''s what Stochast¨ªs thought during those endless hours.


    "What is the news for today, Stochast¨ªs?" Sof¨ªa''s voice was a bit deeper than was typical for a woman, the ends of her sentences always sounded flirty and proactive. She had a tendency to speak confidently, being sure to pronounce every syllable, and only ever speaking when she had considered each word first.


    Stochast¨ªs turned towards her, instinctively smiling at her presence. "S-Sof¨ªa." Stochast¨ªs stammered, excitedly. "Well, M¨¢gissa said that tomorrows'' weather will not be favorable and that I should remain in port three days more."


    "I see." She strode over to the balcony and pressed against the railing. Her arched back, like a cats drew Stochast¨ªs''s eye.


    He watched her while she looked out. He could spend hours looking at the most mundane things. He was glad no paintings or statues of Sof¨ªa had been made or else he may stare like Narcissus, starving to death as he was so enamored. He didn''t want to look away-- the thought never occurred to him. So, when he realized she had turned her head to look at him, he felt a wave of shame and embarrassment.


    Sof¨ªa, on the other hand, was smiling at him. She slowly turned around, her head held high as she rested her elbows on the balcony. Her thighs like tree trunks had slipped out from under her thin clothing. Her devilish smile threw Stochast¨ªs''s heart into a frenzy. She tilted her head down slightly and looked up at him with her striking eyes.


    "There is no need to feel embarrassed... Stochast¨ªs." She remained looking him up and down. "It is only natural."


    The flush on Stochast¨ªs''s face deepened to his surprise. He felt a flash of heat rising at his core. Maybe he should invite her. A year away was a long time, and she was sure to have many prospects other than him. But Ashara was dangerous for men. The idea of having a woman as beautiful as her there brought fear to his heart.


    "I was thinking about canceling the trip." Stochast¨ªs redirected. "It''s a long time and..." He looked away from her. The thought of him looking at her while he could see the curves of her body beyond the silhouette of thin cloth she wore wouldn''t have been an issue for him if she wasn''t looking at him in return.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    She looked at him for a while. "I do not believe that to be the right choice." She turned away from him and gestured him to stand next to her, he obliged quickly. "You want to see Hofu. You want to attend the academy in Qahirah." She looked at him, those piercing eyes speared his attention and he was unable to look away. "You want to learn. I love that about you. I think you should go. I think you should learn. Then, you will return. I will still be here."


    "But..."


    "No buts, Stochast¨ªs. Besides, M¨¢gissa said you will return a more enlightened man."


    "Are you not skeptical of her predictions?"


    "I know there are many kinds of magic. M¨¢gissa has yet to be wrong in her predictions."


    "So I will go then, in three days..."


    "Do you not want to go?"


    "I do, but..."


    "You also want to stay." Sof¨ªa looked out to the ocean and stared. "Would you be satisfied to settle without following your dreams?"


    "To remain wouldn''t be to settle."


    "Then, you would not think of what could have been if you had gone?"


    "I will think of what could have been if I had stayed."


    "I trust M¨¢gissa." Sof¨ªa looked back to Stochast¨ªs "I also trust that you will follow your heart and that is what I love about you."


    Stochast¨ªs took his turn looking out to the water. "But--"


    "No buts Stochast¨ªs!" Sof¨ªa pulled Stochast¨ªs''s face to her, looking him right in the eyes. "You will go, you will learn, you will return. Then you will tell me every detail, even the most insignificant. I will listen with rapt attention."


    They kept eye contact for a while. Stochast¨ªs smiled sadly as he turned his attention away to the water again. There they stood in silence, only the faint sounds of bells and the hoots of an old familiar owl would crest into the night.


    Stochast¨ªs wanted to tell Sof¨ªa he loved her, ask her to come with him, pull her in and kiss her. He wanted to give himself the reason to stay, or take her with. He didn''t want to leave M¨¢gissa either. She couldn''t come-- her temple duties were too great. Besides, she hated traveling, and so did Sof¨ªa. Instead, Stochast¨ªs chose a different path.


    After a long silence, Stochast¨ªs shakily said, "I will go, I will learn, and I''ll return to you and M¨¢gissa." He felt his heart aching, maybe he was making a mistake by going. If only he weren''t such a coward! He could tell Sof¨ªa and M¨¢gissa that he loved them and wanted them all to be together, and travel the world devouring knowledge. He wanted to tell them how much he admired them, and how he would give the world away to be with them.


    He didn''t say any of those things. He didn''t act. He simply thought about all the things he wanted to do. The moments passed, moments where action would have changed the flow of fate. For Stochast¨ªs, he embarked without telling the women he loved what he thought. He traveled across the sea and thought about all the ways things could be different. He arrived in Ashara and thought about the life he could have been living instead. He thought and thought and thought.


    Hofu had gone, the academy felt like a waste of time, and he couldn''t stand the city of Qahirah-- not without Sof¨ªa and M¨¢gissa. He was glad not to bring them there, as it was a wretched pit filled with vile creatures holding no moral compass. Even so, he thought about all the ways things could have been different.


    When he saw Hofu, surrounded by an odd account of travelers, he did not think in that moment. Not about the accusations of Hofu murdering his own father, the Vizier to the Pharaoh of Ashara. He did not consider the company. He did not think about his actions, he just took action.


    "What is the difference between a thinker and a doer? One moment."

 10. Deep Ties

    Tenya pushed past Stochast¨ªs, who was entering just as Tenya finished a few choice words about Amethyst not thinking things through.


    "Oh my. Well, she seems... flustered." Stochast¨ªs said, looking after Tenya.


    "Yes. The thing is, I didn''t have a chance to go over the most important bit of information, and she wasn''t happy I made the choices without consulting anyone." Amethyst let her head dip low as she sat against the balcony. She had listened to Tenya say all sorts of things, and she felt maybe they weren''t too far off the mark.


    "Seems you are more frustrated with her reaction than what you did." Stochast¨ªs sat against the railing beside Amethyst. "You two have an odd dynamic."


    "I don''t really know how to handle it. She gets so angry so quickly and won''t listen to reason."


    "I see, so this happens often?"


    "Yes... It''s been consistent." Amethyst was twisting the tip of her tail. "I understand why she is angry. Losing your child is unimaginable, and having to search for your other child...?" Amethyst remained quiet.


    Stochast¨ªs rubbed his chin as he pondered the scenario. "It seems there are some options for you." Stochast¨ªs paused.


    Amethyst waited for him to continue. As the seconds grew she looked to him to see a face of compassion. "What are my options?"


    "The first is to understand that your actions are going to garner an expected result."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well," He said, crossing his arms. "So long as the situation remains the same, so too will the results of your experiment." Amethyst had a confused look on her face. "Let me explain it another way. If you continue on the same course, you will arrive at the same destination."


    Amethyst nodded. "So... If I continue to help Tenya, she will continue to act this way?"


    "Close: if you expect Tenya to change, you are going to be disappointed."


    "So I shouldn''t try to change her?"


    "Correct, you can''t change someone. They will be who they will be and that is all they will be, until they make the effort to change."


    Amethyst nodded, she was thinking about every fight and every argument. How petty they seemed when looking back. But she had a track record of being nice too. Even steeped in barbs as they might have been, they were still kind acts. Maybe she couldn''t change her, but she could still be there anyway to encourage the good. "What''s another option?"


    "Well, you could stop making her problems your own?"


    "No." Amethyst had no hesitation, "She saved my life, and moreover if I don''t help her who will? She would be scared and lost with no one to talk to or lean on in her greatest time of need and I--" She stopped abruptly, her reaction caught her off guard. Stochast¨ªs looked at her with a knowing look.


    "You are in love. Maybe there is only one option then."


    Amethyst looked down. She hadn''t considered that she was in love. She liked her, sure, but love? It was probably just liking a master who wasn''t cruel... But she wasn''t her master right? Maybe she did love her.


    "You could try to set boundaries with her."


    "Boundaries?"


    "Rules of engagement, things she can and can''t do or say. It''s important for a healthy dynamic that you both respect who the other is. If that is not possible, then you should sever the relationship."


    "You seem to have a lot of practice with this."


    "Between my family and friends, I should think so." Stochast¨ªs seemed to become sad for a moment. "A close friend told me that boundaries were important."


    "Thank you, Stochast¨ªs." Amethyst said standing up, "Enough moping for today, I have to tell everyone the plan."


    ¡ì


    "I can understand better Tenya''s unhappiness." Stochast¨ªs said with a worried look.


    "This could be a trap." Busara said, looking towards Hofu.


    It wasn''t easy for Amethyst to keep up with all the conflicting voices, she found it tough enough to translate for one person, going back and forth with so many languages was quite the challenge.


    "He sounds similar to a man I knew years ago." Hofu said "But he was killed with my aunt."


    "We can''t go without a game plan." Busara stood shakily. "We need weapons or to not go at all."


    "It''s a hope to help find out more information about Uongo. If we can meet enemies, we may come closer to restoring Hofu to his rightful place." Stochast¨ªs said.


    "Restore what?" Tenya challenged, "Kid is a murderer in the eyes of the law, there is nothing to restore."


    "For now." Stochast¨ªs raised his pointer finger. "If we *can* find the truth, whatever it may be, then we can overturn the ruling."


    "Working with my uncle''s enemies may send the wrong message, right? What if he had nothing to do with it?" Hofu seemed hopeful.


    "I would say we should take the safe road which is, unfortunately, to assume Uongo did kill your father and seeks your demise as the proper heir." Stochast¨ªs placed his hand on Hofu''s shoulder.


    "What if he is framed as I was? If I just go talk with him, maybe--"


    "Sorry, my friend, I cannot see that as a good idea."


    "I could go back to my father?" Ag¨¢pi offered. "Get his opinion?"


    "He denied you once, it''s unlikely he will help now." Stochast¨ªs said with a frown. "Let us take our advantage as we can. We can do the meeting, but Amethyst won''t go alone with Hofu."


    "I told them we would be alone and they agreed to do the same."


    "Don''t be stupid!" Tenya exclaimed. "You are not na?ve enough to think for an instant they would be alone."


    "No, I am not, and if you would let me finish a single sentence before interrupting, you may know that." Amethyst snapped as Tenya crossed her arms and kept silent. "So long as they can''t see anyone, we can wait to retaliate if there is an ambush."


    "That is very strategic thinking," Stochast¨ªs commended. "A plan fit for Athena."


    "Who?" Amethyst had never heard of such a name.


    "Not important. Now, I have tools we can use, but not many." Stochast¨ªs clapped. Once again servants appeared at the table, laying out a bound leather pack. As they unfurled it, an assortment of daggers, swords, and a single spear had been rolled within. "Pick what you are most familiar with."


    Nuru raised her hands and backed away, she had no interest in weapons. "I will help heal if necessary."


    Busara reached for the spear, while Tenya took a sword. Hofu and Amethyst went for the daggers, and Stochast¨ªs claimed the remaining sword.


    "I can''t acquire much more on such short notice."


    "It is enough for everyone. Wa Chini does not use a weapon." Amethyst said as she studied the dagger.


    "Before we go, we should rest up well." Stochast¨ªs looked closely at his sword, a frown grew as he made a few practice swings. Amethyst watched his display, he looked rather familiar with the tool.


    ¡ì


    The chill air was a welcome contrast to the day''s heat for the first part of the night. While Amethyst and her comrades lay waiting in the theater square, the cool night-- which had been such a blessing-- started to turn to a cold torment of the mildest kind.


    Amethyst stood at the base of the amphitheater, shivering slightly in the desert night. Hofu stood at the top looking down. Amethyst frequently turned back to look at him. The others were in somewhat strategic locations that Stochast¨ªs had chosen prior to the fight.


    Amethyst didn''t know what time it was exactly. They had posted themselves about an hour prior, just in case there was movement or the lizard man grew impatient. To her surprise it seemed he was late, though a lonely night in the dark with no company helped the time to drag. She felt like many hours had passed and yet the moon in its fullness hadn''t moved as much as she would have hoped.


    The silence was broken as the sniffling figure of Lizardman made his way out of a dark alley. Amethyst knew he wouldn''t be careless enough to be alone, though she couldn''t see any movement nor hear noise. She hoped that he had come unaccompanied, but that would have brought a level of its own issues.


    "That''s the boy?" Lizardman asked, his nasally voice seemed even worse than before and he made a sniffling sound after every couple of words. He wore the same outfit as he had earlier, his eyes shifted around rapidly.


    "That''s him." Amethyst murmured.


    "And you--" sniff "--came alone?" Lizardman snorted deeply before spitting.


    Amethyst remained quiet, She considered lying as much as the truth. But in the time she waited for the lizardman, she determined remaining quiet would be the best response for both parties, even if the other meant harm.


    Lizardman waited a moment before sniffling deeply. "Tell him to come closer."


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Amethyst looked over to Hofu, then back to Lizardman. "First, the enemies of Uongo."


    "After I confirm it''s Hofu."


    Amethyst thought, then called for Hofu to come down a few steps and pull down his hood. This was also a signal Stochast¨ªs had set up to say "Be ready for a fight."


    Hofu went about halfway down the amphitheater stairs before stopping and removing his hood, Lizardman squinted for a moment then shouted, "It is Hofu!"


    Doors around the square burst open, men poured out as Amethyst and Hofu started to run up the blocks of stone to the top level of the amphitheater to the upper level of the street. As they did so, Busara, Wa Chini, and Stochast¨ªs, made their way down, with Tenya remaining at the top to conserve energy as Stochast¨ªs had advised.


    Hofu had paused to wait for Amethyst and she hurried to him. They were only about half way up when Lizardman pounced onto Hofu, hauling him up from the waist and tugging him towards the alley he appeared from.


    Wa Chini, Busara, and Stochast¨ªs engaged with the men helping Lizardman. Nuru and Ag¨¢pi were hidden with the servants of Stochast¨ªs away from the square, though they could all see the battle from there.


    "Lord Hofu!" sniff. "Stop fighting me!"


    "Wafi?!" Hofu exclaimed, "Everyone, we are on the same side! Stop fighting!"


    Amethyst echoed the call and the fighting stopped.


    ¡ì


    No one was seriously injured as Nuru and Ag¨¢pi arrived with the servants, but Nuru started tending to both sides regardless.


    "See?" She said, "There was no need to fight. Diplomacy will always win out."


    "We were lucky." Busara said.


    "Let''s not fight amongst ourselves." Amethyst was gentle as she put her hands on Nuru and Busara. She turned back to Hofu and the lizardman named Wafi. "You trust him?"


    Hofu looked up to answer, but was interrupted by Wafi. "Of course I do, he is my lady''s nephew!"


    "I think she was asking me," Hofu laughed.


    "Then she should specify." Sniff. "No one knows who is talking to who unless it is specified." Sniff.


    "I think by context-- never mind." Hofu continued to laugh. "Yes, I trust him. As he said, my aunt, Pon¨¢ei, is his master. A more loyal man you couldn''t meet."


    "Why have we never met?" Stochast¨ªs inquired.


    Wafi shrugged and went back to talking with Hofu excitedly. Stochast¨ªs watched, then turned towards Amethyst. Tenya remained at the top of the amphitheater while the others mingled amongst themselves at the bottom.


    Tenya was looking down at them, then sat, her sword to her side and her head in her hands. She hadn''t engaged in the battle and seemed disappointed. Amethyst had looked her way several times after the conclusion of the fight while Hofu and Wafi spoke. As Amethyst looked up at her then, the smile she wore Amethyst knew wouldn''t be seen by Tenya, but that didn''t matter.


    The night was mostly silent, aside from the chatting between the two parties who were enemies only minutes earlier. There was a soft breeze passing through the corridors of the city. Amethyst looked up at the stars shimmering above, they were like fairies dancing about as streaks shot through the heavens.


    She was startled by Wa Chini''s paw on her shoulder. His ears were back and he was sniffing about. "Serpents!"


    Amethyst heard a grunt as she looked to the top of the amphitheater. Tenya was already airborne as she slammed into the stepping blocks and rolled to the bottom. She was moaning as she lay on the ground grasping her chest. Amethyst rushed to her as she gasped for air and clutched at her chest. She tried to calm Tenya and pull her to her feet at the same time.


    The Serpent Guard slithered their way down the blocks as Wafi''s men engaged them. "We--" Sniff "-- gotta go!" Wafi shouted.


    Wa Chini started pulling Amethyst and Tenya up, and Nuru started healing her as they made their flight away from the battle. Amethyst heard screaming and begging from behind her. She glanced back to see the Serpent Guard advancing through the broken defense. They didn''t pursue. Instead, they made their way towards Stochast¨ªs''s home. The servants were nowhere to be seen as Amethyst retreated with Wa Chini, Tenya, and Nuru. Busara, Hofu, Wafi, and Ag¨¢pi were ahead some way, waiting just long enough for rest to follow.


    Tenya had partially regained her breath and was crying as they trekked through the maze of streets. Wafi stopped at a bookshop, opening the door with a small key. Tenya fell to the floor behind a desk, hyperventilating. "Shh, it''s okay Tenya, slow and deep."


    Tenya made a wheezing and whining sound as Nuru started working on healing her again. "I ca-- I ca--ahh-n''t bre--ee-th" Tenya wheezed.


    "You are breathing, just slow down. In..." Amethyst said, prompting a deep breath. Tenya shakily drew one in. "Then out..." As Amethyst let out her breath Tenya followed suit before a light coughing fit took her. After a few guided breaths, Tenya was slowly, but consistently, breathing. She wasn''t crying anymore, but she was sniffling more than Wafi. Her face was puffy and her face was streaked with bits of mud made by dust and tears.


    Nuru had moved to work with Busara, who had twisted his ankle just before entering the shop. They rested quietly in the shop for nearly an hour. Serpent Guard passed by the windows, peeking in and trying the door on multiple occasions.


    "Well, there goes my immunity. I hope the servants are alright." Stochast¨ªs said as he sat slowly beside Amethyst.


    "You are kind to think of your servants now." Amethyst looked down at Tenya who had fallen asleep in her lap. Amethyst was playing with a small section of Tenya''s hair. "My masters wouldn''t have hoped the same for me."


    "You have lived a hard life haven''t you?"


    "It''s had more downs than ups, but I am alive and I am happy now. I think that matters most."


    "I think that is a wise way to look at it." Stochast¨ªs looked at the floor, then back to Amethyst. "I''ve been blessed with a rather fair life. I was not expecting this when I left Neopolis."


    "I don''t know who would be expecting this." Amethyst had a smile as she continued to look at Tenya. Her sleeping face was at peace. Her lips were parted slightly so that just the hint of her teeth showed. Her face was still covered in hardened dust where her tears had fallen. "You held yourself well."


    "Well..." Stochast¨ªs shifted uncomfortably, "Every man must serve as a Hoplite or in the Navy as state defense, minimum. That''s if they don''t choose a career path like Calvary or Archer or some other first.


    "Mandatory service? That must have been hard."


    "Yes, it was. Grueling, but informative." Stochast¨ªs was playing with his hands, pinching and poking at the tips of his fingers. "My brother went career hoping to follow after dad who fought in the war against Eastern Ashara."


    "Were they upset you weren''t more of a warrior?"


    "Oh gods no! My father tried like hell to talk my brother out of it. And mother was... Well she... Anyway the point is that my family would have preferred if we all stayed out. Even with father''s status, it would have shamed us if we didn''t serve."


    "Status?"


    "My father is ¨ªroas, Hero of Melyd?sos." Stochast¨ªs bore a smile and his eyes lit up the darkness the shop pressed upon them. "He held back the tide of the East Asharan Sultan as his hordes assaulted Melyd?sos and its territories."


    "Your father seems like an accomplished man." Amethyst''s smile had grown slightly. She wished her father were a hero like Stochast¨ªs''s. The thoughts quickly left her as Tenya coughed herself awake.


    "Shh, you are okay." Amethyst spoke in her native language as to not startle Tenya any more with kind words.


    Tenya sat up and groaned a little. "Shouldn''t have let me sleep so long." She stretched slowly.


    "Nuru says you will be sore, but are in no danger."


    "Well, that''s good at least." Tenya had a frustrated look on her face.


    Amethyst wanted to touch her hand, but held her own tail and twisted it back and forth.


    "It''s probably about time to go." Stochast¨ªs said standing with a smile. He held his hand down for the girls. Both accepted and he pulled them up. Amethyst was surprised how easily Stochast¨ªs managed it. He was much stronger than he appeared.


    ¡ì


    There were still a few hours before the sun would rise. The cool of the night had deepened further in the time they were hidden in the book shop. Amethyst and Tenya were walking with the rest of the group following Wafi to Pon¨¢ei''s home.


    "I guess I don''t understand." Tenya said.


    "It is odd, but she apparently died several years ago-- well, faked it."


    "I got that, and her name was... Poni?"


    "Pon¨¢ei."


    "So, Pon¨¢ei was the wife of Uongo... And she... faked her death."


    "I guess so."


    "Why?"


    "Your guess is as good as mine. If you want to ask, I''m sure it''s a sensitive topic, but she may tell you."


    "Okay. And Wafi the lizardman is..."


    "Sick, that''s why he is sniffling. And yes, is also apparently the servant to Pon¨¢ei."


    "Ugh!" Tenya threw her head back. "This place is so confusing!"


    "I think the *situation* is confusing."


    Tenya rolled her head to glare at Amethyst, then cocked her head in curiosity.


    "What?" Amethyst asked hesitantly.


    "Look at that rug store." Tenya pointed, a small smile on her face.


    Amethyst looked over to see a rug store with its lights all lit and the door open. Inside, customers were looking around and talking.


    "It''s like... three in the morning." Tenya chuckled.


    "An all night rug store?"


    "Who needs to buy a rug at three in the morning? It''s a front."


    "A front?" Amethyst looked confused.


    "Yeah, a place pretending to be a legitimate shop, but actually sells illegal or black market things."


    "Oh." Amethyst found the situation''s humor and laughed. "Maybe they just want to shop in peace away from the crowds."


    Tenya glared at Amethyst with a smile. "Must be fuckin'' nice."


    "What?"


    "To have the ability to just run a rug shop so successful that you can leave it open all night."


    Amethyst''s smile widened. "They must have so much excess money."


    "Or they''re struggling and it''s the only way to keep going."


    "That''s dark." Amethyst thought about the possibilities. "I like to think they are selling drugs or something else illegal."


    "Oh that''s way more likely." Tenya had, what seemed to Amethyst, a genuine smile. "Weapons? Nope, you can buy those anywhere. It''s not people either, considering." Tenya put her hand on her chin. "Drugs? I mean pretty bold, literally putting a beacon up."


    "Assassins?"


    "Assassins!" Tenya laughed deeply. "That''s got to be it!" Her laugh turned into another coughing fit.


    Amethyst patted her back gently. "You know what would be wild?"


    Tenya cleared her throat, taking deep breaths between giggles. She looked at Amethyst, "Huh?"


    "If it''s just a rug shop."


    "Of all the things it could be, I agree just a rug shop open at three in the morning is weird." Tenya chucked a little before looking forward. Amethyst left her hand on Tenya''s back as they traveled.


    ¡ì


    The estate of Pon¨¢ei was significantly larger than that of Stochast¨ªs. There were even guards at the gates. Wafi gave them a nod and the doors opened. The guards seemed excited to see Hofu, and he acted the same-- as if they knew each other.


    "Those men worked for my father and myself. Such a small world." Hofu said to the group at large. Tenya scoffed a little as Amethyst translated.


    The home was mostly bare of any luxuries. Cots and chairs filled most of the rooms, and men and women were moving all around as Wafi took them through the house. "Welcome to--" Sniff "--The New Sun."


    Amethyst took in the people watching her. Some were humans, but most had odd features. Some had feathers sprouting from their heads and arms, others had scales randomly growing about them. There were people who looked more like animals, but only some of their limbs. One man looked human down one half of his body and had thick fur along the other half.


    "Everyone here is suffering from Magic Poisoning." Stochast¨ªs said to Amethyst. "They likely only have a few years left to live."


    "That''s horrible!" Amethyst responded.


    "Theory is that they have magic, but no way to use it. It builds up and mutates them to death."


    "I thought mages would use that as a way to advance themselves."


    "Fools maybe." Stochast¨ªs spat. "It''s only a theory, and anyone who does that is evil and doesn''t deserve forgiveness." Stochast¨ªs seemed quite passionate about it.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yes..." He took a deep breath. "My father fought like hell to stop mages who tried just that."


    "Oh." Amethyst didn''t know what else to say. Wafi had led them to a small parlor room which had a bench and table. Everyone found a spot as comfortable as they could and waited.


    Wafi returned a little later with a beautiful woman. Her dark completion looked similar to Busara. She was tall, holding herself regally. Her hair was braided and piled up high, so she seemed even taller than she was.


    She wore a silken dress that was a deep royal purple, her hair was a mix of reds and blues giving a purple illusion. Her makeup was placed so that each feature was highlighted, but was done in a bold and masterful way. Though each individual part of makeup reminded Amethyst of a jester or clown, it all came together to be bold and daring, like a statement against the wealth she held-- or perhaps used to hold.


    After a long look, Amethyst realized that it wasn''t makeup, but scales which glimmered along her flesh like that of a snake.


    "Auntie!" Hofu exclaimed.


    Pon¨¢ei didn''t move her head, but her eyes shot over to Hofu, studying him. Her glare softened and her face relaxed. As she walked over to Hofu, her robes fluttered behind. "Hofu, my nephew!" They embraced briefly. "I hoped it was true." She looked him up and down while he did the same in return.


    "I didn''t kill anyone, I promise." Hofu said. He had tears welling in his eyes as he looked up at her.


    "Oh I know. You are too sweet a soul to kill another in cold blood." She looked him in the eyes as she slowly said the next part. "Your uncle had been seeking to kill your father for years." Her image hardened again.


    "That is why you left then?"


    "No." Her answer was abrupt. "I left for another reason."


    "But you didn''t know, right?" Hofu looked pleadingly. "Tell me you just didn''t know."


    Pon¨¢ei turned around to walk out the door. She paused and looked back. "I am not a good person, but I will help you reclaim your title and home, Hofu. You are a good boy and Uongo deserves to be punished."


    "Why would you stay with him knowing what he wanted? How could you leave without warning us?"


    "My priorities were different then. Things changed, and now I have a new role."


    "I don''t understand. Family would never do that... You should be ashamed!"


    Pon¨¢ei looked at him, a small smile grew. "You are completely right." She returned to Hofu. "Let me ask you one thing." Pon¨¢ei looked to Ag¨¢pi, then back to Hofu. "How far would you go for the one you love?"

 11. Another Chance

    Up the stairs, down the hall to the left. The directions were simple enough to find the room, though there may have been some mistake. As Amethyst stood next to Tenya, they both looked at the singular bed. Amethyst had told Nuru she deserved privacy and she didn''t mind bunking with Tenya. Though she didn''t think that meant sharing a single bed with her.


    "I''ll take the floor." Amethyst said without hesitation.


    "Don''t be a fool." Tenya was making her way into the room.


    "I''ve been traveling and don''t have a great scent."


    "You and me both."


    "Also, you are my mast--"


    "Talk like that''s not tolerated. It may be necessary out there at some point, but when it''s just us, you are just Amethyst."


    "Is that an order?" Amethyst smirked.


    "Damn well better believe it is." Tenya said with a glare and a wag of her finger. "We are adults and can share a bed. It''s plenty large enough for the both of us."


    "I... don''t want to be a bother." Amethyst stammered, her confidence waning.


    "It''s bothering me that we are still having this conversation."


    "Right."


    So Amethyst made her way over towards the bed as Tenya pushed it against the wall. It made a screeching noise and gouged a small part of the wood leaving scratches. Amethyst covered her ears at the sharp noise, though no one came to say anything about it.


    "I like to sleep with my back to the wall." Tenya said as she stripped out of her clothes.


    Amethyst had seen Tenya cleaning at watering holes and what not, but always avoided any close contact as to give privacy. Yet here Tenya was, wringing a cloth over a basin and wiping down with no care who might see her. Amethyst quickly drew the shutters closed.


    "You can''t start bathing in front of the open window." Amethyst said in a loud whisper.


    "It''s closed now. Come grab the other rag and get clean water before I get gross all in it."


    Amethyst kept her eyes averted as much as she could, before starting on her own cleaning. She kept her back to Tenya and jumped nearly a foot off the ground as Tenya asked for her rag to scrub Amethyst''s back. Embarrassed, she didn''t have the will to argue.


    The remainder of the night went by far too quickly for Amethyst''s taste. As soon as she had set her head on the pillow, she was woken by a sudden touch to her backside. She slowly turned her head to look at Tenya, who was mumbling in her sleep, with her right hand gripping the base of Amethyst''s tail. Not knowing what to do she lay there unable to fall back asleep as her imagination raced.


    ¡ì


    Amethyst entered the main room of the home the afternoon following their arrival to Pon¨¢ei''s. Busara, Wa Chini, and Nuru had already gathered with Stochast¨ªs and Hofu. Tenya shuffled along sleepily behind Amethyst as they sat in the room for a group meeting. Pleasantries were exchanged between everyone except Tenya, who looked to be in a foul mood once more. Amethyst knew it was the end of her four day cycle and she would need another dose of Nectar.


    Pon¨¢ei and Wafi entered shortly after Amethyst and Tenya. She glared at Tenya, who looked more rugged than anyone else there; to her credit, she had taken quite the tumble down the steps of the amphitheater. Pon¨¢ei''s gaze was not dissimilar to that of a weary predator. Her piecing eyes shifted to Hofu, taking only a moment to widen into a softer form.


    "Let''s start by laying some rules." Pon¨¢ei sat up straight, her hands were gently folded in her lap, her silken dress was similar to the one she had on last night, except in a sky blue color with golden highlights woven throughout in intricate designs. "First, my word under this roof is law. Second, the people here are not servants. We are all working towards the same goal." She gauged the room before continuing. "Otherwise, I trust you all to act with respect as guests. Under normal circumstances, I would treat you as royalty, but I am stretched with our own objectives."


    The room affirmed their understanding, introductions were made, and food was served before the meat of the conversation was bitten into. Pon¨¢ei seemed empathetic towards Tenya''s plight, though made it clear, in no uncertain terms, that her primary focus would be to stop Uongo''s march to power. Though she agreed to keep an eye out for a little foreign girl that looked like Tenya.


    Through all the planning and technical strategy, Amethyst considered a less violent option. "What if we set up a meeting between Pon¨¢ei and Uongo? He wouldn''t be expecting her, and she may be able to convince him to stop-- or at least not kill or imprison Hofu."


    They considered the pros and cons to the strategy. The consensus was that perhaps there was still an ounce of good in Uongo, or he could be a puppet, or may be blackmailed. Hofu seemed enamored with the idea that his uncle was really a good man mixed up in a bad thing. Pon¨¢ei on the other hand didn''t seem to have the same sentiment.


    "I don''t think it will work. For everything I still love of the man, it''s unlikely my presence will help the situation." Pon¨¢ei said unwaveringly.


    "Even so, the less violent option should be first." Stochast¨ªs countered. "Amethyst''s plan may be hopeful, but we should always hope for the best, and plan for the worst. We should not have Hofu there."


    "Why not?!" Hofu exclaimed.


    "If he is truly after you, then handing you over on a silver plate defeats our desire." Stochast¨ªs said.


    "We should keep him here." Pon¨¢ei said coldly.


    "I disagree. Though dangerous, we should send Hofu to a location with an easy escape as a meeting point. Ag¨¢pi could deliver a letter saying Hofu will be alone." Stochast¨ªs shifted his legs as he stroked his chin. "If Uongo cares, he will go to Hofu. We can have a solid guard to help, and you could go to Uongo''s manor at the same time. If he is there, confront him."


    "Uncle will come, and it will be good." Hofu said hopefully, though if he were trying to convince himself or everyone else, Amethyst didn''t know. She did see the little head shake his aunt gave at his hope. The room remained in static silence digesting the plan.


    "There are risks, but the plan is forward enough to give us solid answers." Stochast¨ªs suggested.


    "If it''s not a problem, myself and Tenya can go to Uongo''s with Pon¨¢ei, and Wa Chini, Busara, and Nuru can go with Hofu. If there is a fight, that would be a good split." She let everyone chew it over while translating to Tenya.


    "So you''re gonna volunteer me?" Tenya remarked.


    "I should have asked."


    "It''s okay, we need to help them if they are going to help us. I want to go with Hofu and you should take Wa Chini. He is better at sneaking around, and has better instincts."


    "That''s why Hofu is the best fit, he needs to stay protected."


    "So do you." Tenya''s voice was gentle, which caught Amethyst off guard. She stared at Tenya in disbelief.


    "What?"


    "That was just... really nice is all." Amethyst felt that heat creeping around once more and hoped the blush wasn''t as visible as it felt.


    With a little convincing, and some minor adjustments, it was decided Pon¨¢ei would take Wafi, Amethyst, and Wa Chini along with Ag¨¢pi to guide as needed. Tenya would go with Busara, Nuru, and Hofu, along with an extra guard. Meanwhile Stochast¨ªs would go with Hofu as well just in case he was needed.


    ¡ì


    The cloudless night helped them navigate the streets towards the house of Uongo. Amethyst was nervous at every sound and movement in the shadow. A stray dog or cat, the random bit of clothing on a line, or the silhouette of a vagrant all set off the same danger alarms in her mind. Uongo was far from other nobles, primed at the southernmost part of the city just within the walls not far from the river.


    Amethyst was worried about being caught or discovered. If only she could manipulate shadows... She had heard of some who could-- powerful mages who once lived that could even turn into shadows themselves.


    The city at night felt almost more familiar to her than during the day. Even so, she had the feeling Uongo had already learned their plans and would go after them long before they would arrive, but as usual, her imagination proved an unreliable source for reality to draw from.


    Though Amethyst went to help Pon¨¢ei, her primary goal was to keep an eye out for Ebba. She knew Wa Chini would be too, but just in case she could be vigilant while the others focused on their tasks. Amethyst still felt like a burden more than an asset. She didn''t know how to fight and was just as likely to be a hostage as a corpse. Impossible scenarios crept their way into her ironclad focus as they walked to Uongo''s.


    The home was much larger than Pon¨¢ei''s, though there were not as many guards and the d¨¦cor was sparse, but elegant. Ag¨¢pi took them through a servants entrance left unlocked. The house was quiet, nary a sound stirred inside save that of a cage of colorful large birds which hopped about their homes.


    At this same moment, Hofu and Tenya''s group would be at the waiting point for Uongo, and they would be seeing the results of their plan shortly. Meanwhile, for at least the next hour, Amethyst and hers would lay in wait in case Uongo chose a different path.


    The home was covered with art and murals, not dissimilar to what Katili boasted in his courtyard. They made slow progress but didn''t run into anyone. Ag¨¢pi knew the primary paths of the servants, which gave her the advantage and allowed them to sneak through this maze of a house. Uongo''s room was on the third floor. It took up its majority with a single double door as separation. To the left sat a wardrobe which looked to fill the whole wall. To the right, a massive four post bed with a silken canopy rested. Straight ahead there was an open wall leading to the rooftop balcony and garden. This was described as his "zen place". Though, it was once a meeting space and not a bedroom when Pon¨¢ei resided here. Ag¨¢pi took her leave from the group, making her way back to Pon¨¢ei''s home.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Amethyst looked around while Wa Chini backed into the corner adjacent to the room''s entrance. Wafi remained close to Pon¨¢ei as they made their way towards the garden. They waited in silence for nearly half an hour before the stairs creaked in warning at a hefty approach. Amethyst moved out of primary eyesight. Though it was dark without any fire, the moon was just leaving its fullness, so they had become familiar with it to an extent. But their advantage was overshadowed by the man who knew his home as well as any servant.


    There was a pause, a shadow stretched from under the cracks of the door where another light source illuminated. The door handle slid open with another pause. Then the door swung open with a slight squeak. The figure of a tall man stepped in hesitantly.


    There stood a man with pure white robes that had golden stitching along it. He had on a golden plate necklace that also seemed attached to the robes themselves. His eyes were like voids. Amethyst could see even here the same eyes that Katili had: pits of darkness that swallowed all and offered no light in return. Amethyst could tell immediately what answer had been learned.


    "Pon¨¢ei?" His voice was a bit lighter than what Amethyst expected, it held in it concern and compassion.


    "Yes!" Pon¨¢ei returned with a hint of excitement. "I have returned."


    "I had thought you were dead!" His voice was animated and nearly eccentric, but his face was like stone. His body was tense and rigid. Could it be the lighting? Amethyst couldn''t tell, but she didn''t feel any safer.


    Uongo took the lantern which was hung outside the doors, its dim glow brightened as he twisted a nob. The light highlighted the deep valleys under his eyes. His eyes seemed darker somehow. Amethyst noted the glint of a metal pin along his sleeve. A snake, devouring its own tail. His inky wells turned to Amethyst. She couldn''t see them, but she could feel them as his head slowly turned to regard her in turn.


    "What is this Pon¨¢ei?" The level of concern in his voice didn''t reach his face.


    Pon¨¢ei hid the scaly part of her face. "I got sick and had to leave."


    Uongo turned his head back to Pon¨¢ei, "You poor thing, let me see!" His rigid body stepped forward as though on strings. The movement was smooth, but felt forced.


    Pon¨¢ei turned her face back towards Uongo. Shimmering scales of white and red webbed across her face, intricate patterns had already started to form with the transformation. Uongo winced and nearly fell backwards. His fa?ade shattered as he stepped backwards quickly.


    "What happened to you?" Disgust. His face was etched with disgust, and the tender sounds his voice portrayed crumbled away. "Your beautiful face is tainted."


    "Uongo please! It''s still me, I am still the same Pon¨¢ei." She pleaded.


    "You are one of those cursed abominations, a disgusting beast!" Uongo covered his mouth and made retching noises. "Guards! Guar--" His pleas were interrupted as Wa Chini pounced upon his back.


    Wa Chini looked rabid as he bit into Uongo''s shoulder. Uongo in turn slammed Wa Chini into the wall, pressing his back against the cheetah man while simultaneously reaching for the knife on his belt, Wa Chini kept the knife from releasing from the sheath as he kept clawing and biting at Uongo. Blood splattered all over the place, illuminated by the lantern Uongo still held.


    Amethyst started towards him when Wafi shouted for her to step back to lady Pon¨¢ei, then slammed himself into Uongo. As he stepped back, his blade was covered in red, and the white robe began to rapidly darken. Before Wafi could make another move, the guards had made their way up the stairs, entering the room. Wafi abandoned Uongo and engaged the guards. Uongo let out a horrifying squeal like a pig and dropped to the ground as more guards made their way in.


    Amethyst backed up in fear, she looked to Pon¨¢ei who stood in shock, her regal form slumped as she looked towards the ground. Her shuddering indicated she was crying. Wa Chini pushed Uongo off as he had turned around and started to savagely beat at Wa Chini, forgetting any sense as his fists flew one after another. Even as a few blows missed and crashed against the wooden floor, he kept hitting. Wafi was struggling to hold his own against the flow of guards pushing their way in.


    Fear gripped Amethyst as she witnessed the chaos around her and she desperately searched for an escape. She looked to the open doors leading to the night air. Safety a jump away. "To the balcony!" She hoped they would heed her shout."


    Wa Chini landed a square hit in Uongo''s crotch and scrambled up towards Amethyst and Pon¨¢ei who had backed up towards the edge of the roof, Wa Chini looked back and saw Wafi become overwhelmed. Wa Chini slid and started to move back towards Wafi. As he grew closer, a spear peaked between the legs of one of the guards, stabbing into Wafi''s lower belly. He let out a grunt as the guards took their advantage flooding over Wafi, who slumped. As fast as Wa Chini had gone back for Wafi, he was again returning towards Amethyst.


    Amethyst pulled Pon¨¢ei over the edge as Wa Chini followed. As the ground grew closer, Amethyst concentrated on softening the blow. She felt her energy fall as they hit the ground. Almost as if stepping off the second to last stair, they were startled, but took their chance to retreat.


    ¡ì


    Ag¨¢pi was waiting as Amethyst and Wa Chini burst into the home with Pon¨¢ei in tow. The others hadn''t returned yet, but Pon¨¢ei didn''t wait; she shut herself away in her room upstairs. Amethyst and Wa Chini didn''t go into details, but they did inform the remaining members of the New Sun to expect injured. Their preparation was well worth it. For those who did manage to make it back, many were injured, though Hofu, Nuru, and Busara were not among them.


    Tenya did, however, have a gash over her eye, the blood from which still dripped a little. Amethyst was in shock at their state. She had prepared herself for the possibility, but the sight was far worse than she expected. She was, of course, grateful her friends remained mostly unharmed, but the sight of Tenya covered in blood frightened her more than she expected. She greeted the others as they came through, but focused on helping Tenya overall.


    Nuru wasn''t injured, but she was exhausted and covered in the blood of others. Busara hadn''t sustained any injuries, but was also tired. Like Pon¨¢ei, Hofu had a look of resignation and devastation. He fell into Ag¨¢pi''s arms and followed Pon¨¢ei''s lead going upstairs, presumably towards his room.


    "Shit-show is a nice way to put it." Tenya groaned as Amethyst dabbed a wet rag over her eye while one of the New Sun members stitched her cut. "There we were, waiting with enough people to storm a damn castle." She continued to moan lightly as the thread tightened. "We were lucky to get out."


    "We didn''t fare much better." Amethyst murmured.


    "Your plan sure as hell worked though, we got a pretty clear fuckin'' answer."


    "Yes, we did."


    Tenya looked up at Amethyst, then grabbed her hand. "Your plan worked. We couldn''t have thought Uongo would scorch the earth in the process." Her eyes were bright, even the swelling around her eye couldn''t dim the sight.


    "People died."


    "Yeah, people died, but more lived." She had a genuine tone. "All we can do is our best."


    "Still." Amethyst dropped her head. "I felt useless anyway. If I knew how to fight, Wafi would still be alive."


    "Maybe. Your abilities won''t guarantee another''s safety."


    Amethyst started to cry from frustration. Thoughts raced in her head as they always did, but these were far harsher to her than normal. She didn''t feel just useless, but a burden and a liability. If she hadn''t suggested the plan, if she could fight, if her magic was useful, If, if, if...


    All thoughts slipped away as she fell into Tenya''s breast. The soft wrap of her arms around Amethyst was a warm blanket on the coldest night, a warm fire in a blizzard, the last lantern in a dark cavern. Her tears came harder and faster than before as Tenya stroked her hair. "Shh," Tenya whispered, "You did a great job."


    Amethyst remained in her embrace for a while. She wanted to die here, this soft place where she could be safe and warm, yet reality as always had other plans.


    "Okay, it''s time to clean up and sleep." Tenya said softly. "We will debrief tomorrow with Pon¨¢ei and the others. For tonight, we are as safe as we can be, and you are clearly exhausted."


    Amethyst looked up at Tenya with what she imagined to be the widest puppy eyes she could manage. The tears had soaked the thin cloth that separated the two. Tenya looked down at Amethyst with a look that Amethyst interpreted as kindly. Amethyst pushed herself up and the two made their way up to bed.


    Amethyst woke again to find Tenya again holding her tail and mumbling. With a small smile, she fell back to sleep.


    ¡ì


    Amethyst swung, but held back as Tenya rammed Amethyst with a shoulder. Amethyst fell to the ground wheezing. She coughed before standing back up. She reclaimed a pitiful stance and rushed again at Tenya. As before, there was no contact and even if there had been it wouldn''t have done much as Tenya backed up.


    "Stop. You need to really come at me." Tenya was out of breath and drenched in sweat. She sat down on a small block wall in the central courtyard near the entrance where the well was located.


    "You want me to *hit* hit you?" Amethyst was still wheezing from the first hit she took let alone this last one, which was the fifth or so.


    "No, I don''t want to be hit. I''m tired of being his-- Hit I mean." She lifted a bucket to her lips and drank deeply before dumping some on herself.


    "His?"


    "Just a lisp from exhaustion." Tenya splashed some water at Amethyst.


    The warm water still felt incredible as it mixed with her sweat and she cooled down a bit. "Okay, I''ll try to go at you harder then."


    "Much appreciated." Tenya said with a half smile.


    A bell tolled, calling everyone to meet with Pon¨¢ei in the main room. Amethyst and Tenya walked together. Each was quiet, but "his" bounced around in Amethyst''s mind. They weren''t the last to arrive, Busara took that honor with a deep limp.


    ¡ì


    "The plans have been drawn then." Pon¨¢ei said. "Uongo will die. It will take time while we gather our forces. In the meantime I want you to be ready to fight with us. Once he is gone we will help you."


    Tenya scoffed quietly.


    "What is her deal?" Pon¨¢ei asked.


    "Tenya was hit hard, in the head. She winced, we were just training so she is in pain still." Amethyst hadn''t hesitated in her answer.


    "Hmm." Pon¨¢ei didn''t argue the point further before ending the meeting.


    "You are going to upset Pon¨¢ei and get kicked out." Amethyst turned to Tenya with pleading eyes.


    "My little girl should be the priority. He is an adult, and she is a scared kid." Tenya snapped.


    "I agree she is a child, but she isn''t likely to be in danger until she is closer to a teenager."


    "You know that for sure?"


    "Not for sure, but I have a good amount of experience to pull from."


    "Well, then you don--"


    "Find." Wa Chini interrupted in Tenya''s language. Both women stopped to look at Wa Chini, "Find Ebba," He gestured a large circle. "We find." Wa Chini looked between Amethyst and Tenya with a large smile before nodding and walking away.


    "I want to learn his language" Tenya said after a moment, "Will you help me with that?"


    "If you are not a grouch."


    Tenya glared at her with a small smile. "I''ll do my best, how about that?"


    "I can help with that." Amethyst smiled and dug at the wooden floor with her shoe before looking back to Tenya. "Back to fighting?"


    "You are awkward sometimes, has anyone told you that?"


    "Can''t say that''s on the list of things I''ve been called. Though if we were to keep a tally, I would say it''s sweet compared to a lot of the other options."


    Tenya stood up quickly before squatting with her hand on the chair she left.


    "You okay?


    "Light headed for a sec." Tenya said with a narrow smile, "Maybe about time for another dose?"


    "It''s a day early."


    Tenya''s glare didn''t feel as friendly this time. Amethyst raised her hands in defeat. Tenya looked around, pursing her lips as she looked back at Amethyst.


    "I think I''m gonna have a bath instead, we can start up again tomorrow." Tenya didn''t wait before walking away.


    "Can I ask you something?" Wa Chini said, causing Amethyst to jump.


    "Yes." She laughed nervously. "What''s up?"


    "Teach me Hypirian." Wa Chini said resolutely.


    "Absolutely! I can do that."


    "Thank you." He smiled, turning away leaving Amethyst alone.


    Later that night Amethyst found her room empty. Tenya had said she was going to take a bath. she may have had to wait for the tub to be available, and it would take a while for everything to warm up. She laid down in the bed and all the moments of the last several months started to claw their way out. Like nightmares, her mistakes and actions played the "what if" game with her.


    She didn''t know when, but she started to cry lightly again. Not out of frustration, but sadness for those who had been hurt, then for herself. She wished that she had a different life, that pain and strife didn''t exist, that she could be with her kind, loving mother who sang lullabies to her. With her grandfather who always told her stories and taught her to be patient.


    Amethyst cried at the life they all should have had without pain. Was it all really worth it, just to be together now? She thought maybe she was cursed and she was passing it along to those around her. As she toiled with her thoughts, she was at least grateful that she had the makings of a family again, even if some parts were a little damaged. She laughed quietly to herself, at the silly notion. It was she who was damaged, that''s what she thought.


    Her tears returned. She didn''t want them, she grew angry at feeling so sad for herself. Plenty of others had it worse. She didn''t deserve to feel as bad as she did. She needed to suck it up and get over it. How could she compare her problems to losing a child, or being thrown away from home? She couldn''t imagine being unwanted by her family. The thought made her sick, so she bullied herself in the silence of the night.


    She heard the door open and tried to stop the crying. She had become good at that as she was learning to be a quality slave, but for some reason the flow didn''t stop. She pleaded with herself to stop. Stop before Tennessee sees you and tells you to suck it up. The thought caused her throat to close and her body to shake.


    Tenya sat beside her and placed a hand on her shoulder. Amethyst lay quietly crying, facing away from Tenya until she fell asleep. All the while Tenya left her hand on Amethyst''s shoulder.

 12. Well Of Emotion

    Pon¨¢ei''s courtyard was mostly secluded save for a few passers by on the street. The gates were open wide and Amethyst could see an assortment of slaves, Serpent Guards, along with all sorts of travelers. They peeked into the courtyard on occasion. But were not interested in the dried and decaying fountains and dead garden beds mostly covered in sand. But they were more likely to stare whenever Amethyst and Tenya were training.


    The sandy ground was uneven and full of stones and rocks from years of neglect. The girls had spent half a morning clearing a circular clearing near the battered well the house shared. The clear ground reflected the raging sun back up, cooking them from all sides. Practice would normally end when the sun rose to its zenith. Each passing day still grew hotter than the day before. After the months of traveling through the scorching heat, there was no reprieve in sight, at least not while the sun swam slowly through the blue sky above.


    The cold nights on the other hand were like icy glaciers of wind that melted away with the rising inferno on the western horizon. Any rest found from day''s slumber would be short lived. Small fires would dot the courtyard for a while, but the chill would soon steal all the warmth they had. But it wasn''t just the courtyard, Venders opened for all those going home, and until the chill set in they were hard at work peddling.


    Like the rising and setting of the moon, those fickle profiteers would disappear without any announcement leaving the city in a subtle drone, which fell asleep shortly after. The silence of the Qahirah''s night brought another kind cold snap which left one feeling alone and hollow. The people passing through the night were abundant in the streets, but their eyes were distant shimmers, hunting in the darkness.


    Those frosty evenings set loose vampires of a kind, who had slunk away for darker harbors when all else fell quiet. They were snakes with silver tongues and a glittery appeal which strangers would find alluring. They, being the outcasts of society, mostly composed of humans and what the locals called Half-breeds and had their own law, not so different from the rough justice that the snakes of the Serpent Guard so lovingly refer to as "peace keeping".


    Amethyst and Tenya had wanted to at least get some air, but whether in the day or the night, they as outsiders, would find no friends here, even Pon¨¢ei had reservations. Aside from her blatant aggression to Tenya, she tended to stay clear of all of Hofu''s guests. Amethyst could tell Pon¨¢ei only tolerated their presence.


    ¡ì


    As the night was slowly suffocated with the light Amethyst and Tenya took once more to the courtyard to work themselves into exhaustion. The morning passed quickly as the long dragging afternoon sunk its fangs into them once more.


    The inside of Amethyst''s mouth was dry and somewhat sticky. Gritty sand had built up over the last few hours anywhere it could. She had nice smooth skin in some places and rashes along with minor abrasions where sand rubbed the flesh apart. Her thighs and nostrils were the primary targets of the sands assault. Now that she had been eating properly Amethyst had noticed her figure growing, and so too was her strength. She couldn''t recall a time in her life that she had felt so good, while simultaneously feeling the anguish of sand tearing at her sunburns.


    To Amethyst, the last couple of days had been going well with Tenya, she had been attentive of the behavior and attitude she exhibited, or at least she was being kinder and taking more time to respond instead of just blurting out the first thing that came to mind. Neither had brought up Amethyst crying the other day which is just how Amethyst wanted it to stay.


    "That was a hell of a hit." Tenya said as she spat a muddy concoction of sand and less desirable body fluids.


    "Thanks," Amethyst said with a smile heaving with exertion. She also tried to spit, but was unable to produce any moisture. She had also stopped sweating and felt a headache coming on. "Water?" She said breathlessly.


    "For the best, I''m dryer than the sand after that pounding." Tenya chuckled, stretching her arms as she stumbled a little forward.


    "Phrasing!" Amethyst giggled. She twisted the handle to the well. The rope groaned as the few remaining threads hauled the bucket slowly up as Tenya wandered close by Amethyst. "It''s super convenient having water right in the middle of the house huh?"


    "Oh, yeah. It''s like being home I guess." Tenya grabbed the bucket as it peaked above the ledge of the stone wall protecting the well. She dipped a wooden ladle in and slurped it down quickly. She took a second ladle and poured it onto a cloth she used to cover her mane of hair, which had lost much of its curl and sheen since Stone town. Tenya ladled a third scoop, then offered it to Amethyst, who took it, giving a little nod and a smile.


    "I''m ready to keep going when you are." Amethyst said jokingly as she looked over to Tenya who was looking at her with a fair smile. The smile was a new feature Amethyst was excited to see. That and, of course, Tenya trained with few clothes. The glistening of her oily body had Amethyst losing focus frequently. Today''s victory was like a turning point. Amethyst watched with her own smile, feeling happier than she ever had been.


    "One more deep drink!" Tenya put the bucket to her lips and started to raise it above her.


    Amethyst watched the clench of her throat and the trickle of water roll down her chest before Tenya dumped the rest of the bucket over herself.


    Tenya, drenched, looked at Amethyst with a wide smile. "Fuck, that''s good! I''ll pull one up for you too!"


    Amethyst replayed the fierce look Tenya had when they marched to Katili. She saw only half the fire. Here, she saw Tenya brighter than the sun itself, and hotter than any brand she had received. Without considering her words, Amethyst blurted, "You have a beautiful smile."


    Tenya looked like an accurate representation of a fire quenched by water. All the luster was gone and what remained was shock. Amethyst could see the gears in Tenya''s mind were churning. After a moment that went on too long, Tenya looked around. She then pushed the bucket into the well and hastily walked away.


    "Wait, Tenya?" Amethyst watched her walk away. Tenya turned her head towards Amethyst as she walked away. Amethyst''s tail whipped about before landing in its familiar hold. She twisted at it, then sat against the well wall.


    The next day, the bright Tenya seemed dim, and the more aggressive reflection of Tenya stood in her place. "Hold your stance, the enemy isn''t going to hold back!" Tenya called as she approached Amethyst.


    The girls had been training their hand to hand combat-- or so that''s what they were saying. Amethyst felt like today was an excuse for Tenya to take out rage on her.


    Tenya''s hands were raised in front of her face as she shuffled forward, Amethyst knew what she was going to do, but just because you know a horse will buck, can you stop it?


    Amethyst found herself on the ground, again. She slammed down her fists in frustration, both with being knocked down, and for Tenyas'' drastic shift. She was surprised to see a hand reaching out. It wasn''t Tenya''s hand offering assistance, but Busara''s. Amethyst looked over to Tenya who was walking away, then gripped tightly to Busara''s hand as he hauled her up.


    "You should dodge more." Busara joked. His wide smile and relaxed body were a welcome relief to Amethyst. "You would find yourself on the ground much less frequently."


    She let out a deep held anxiety, her shoulders dropped, and the slight ache of decompression rose in the small of her back as the exhaustion forced her back to the ground.


    "That was a lot of tension, you were just holding Amethyst. You would make more progress if you were not the punching bag." Busara''s smile thinned into one of concern as he handed her a ladle of water.


    Amethyst took it gently, as she shakily raised it to her lips. She let her head fall into her hands as she let out a long groan before falling back into the sand, the sun blinding her even with her eyes shut. "She is right, no one would hold back against me if the fight was real." She turned her face towards Busara, and covered her eyes with her arm.


    "Practice is not meant to be a place you are beaten into submission, it is where you learn." The concern in his voice radiated through Amethyst''s mind.


    She considered his words. Nothing came to her tired mind, She looked at him and saw no room for argument in his woody eyes, still she attempted a response. "Sure, but--"


    Busara closed his eyes and lifted his hand palm forward. Amethyst glanced away and clenched her jaw. "I know that in a battle for life, the rules are different... Let me teach you how to hold your stance, so that when next she attempts to push you over, she will be dusty on the ground."


    His calm response brought an odd sense of peace. Amethyst nodded her head and stood resolutely, though still a bit shaky. Busara started with the very basics, to train her stance. Just talking at first, then he moved to practical demonstrations.


    He had pushed her over a few times before she was able to hold herself more like the battered well, beaten, but not defeated. After a couple hours of pointers and stories of battles he had participated in, and the boys he had trained into the tribes version of men as well as his final battle against the giant. He conceded today''s battle and had to rest. Slowly as he sunk to the ground, thick pops and crunching sounds erupted from too many achy bones.


    "Ah, that was less pleasant than it once was." His smile returned faintly.


    "You overdid it my friend." Amethyst started to raise the bucket out of the well once more. "I am grateful."


    "Let me teach you the most important lesson I have learned in fighting so many."


    "Of course." She ladled out water, then held it to Busaras lips to show her respect as her grandfather had expected.


    He sipped slowly, then nodded his gratitude. "Sit first and listen while *you* drink," Busara waved his hand towards her. "If you are forced to fight, the best thing you can do is run away, hide-- avoid the fight at all costs if you can."


    "Odd technique. to win." She smirked.


    "Shh" Busara swatted at her with a smile. Amethyst looked to him as she sipped the water. "There are many who view honor in death and war. " Busara parted his robe a bit to show his hip, twisted and disfigured. "I believed my honor would be found in death and war, but Death chose to take the boys instead, and left me to ponder." He looked off as though seeing some far off battle.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Amethyst remained silent as he relieved some distant memory.


    He looked back to Amethyst. "Only fight if you must. There may be honor to some in death and battle, but there is also honor in surviving and living." He nodded at his words. "Yes there is much more good in living."


    Amethyst''s smile had faded as she considered his words. the weight behind them. His years of experience paying for an honor that never was rewarded. His battles defended some, but in the end, Those he wanted to defend ended up dead and missing.


    "I agree with your words." Wa Chini chirped. He was sitting on the wall of the old well. His nose was slightly scrunched, as a soft look was etched on his face. "If you can escape, you should. Live to fight another day." Wa Chini cocked his head slightly, "I saw you were being bullied by Tenya earlier-- you should not let her do that."


    Busara let out a hardy laugh, ending with a short coughing fit, while Amethyst responded.


    "She was not bullying me. We were practicing our fighting."


    "Like cubs who are learning to hunt!" Wa Chini said confidently. "I see. In such a case, you were playing too rough then."


    Busara''s cackle caused him to wheeze, then resume his coughing.


    "What is so funny?" Wa Chini asked, his ears flattening sadly.


    "Busara..." Amethyst started as Busara wiped tears from his eyes, "agrees with your assessment that she is being too rough." She sighed. "She *is* being too rough, but she is struggling, so it''s understandable." Amethyst''s face was soft as she started to consider Tenya.


    "So let us train for real." Wa Chini suggested, his ears returning to their comfortable position. His tail, which had been still, swayed side to side, matching Amethyst''s.


    "Wa Chini, are you a fighter?" Busara''s fit had ended, and he seemed invested in Wa Chini''s story.


    "Poachers seek our fur and the pelts of those in our lands, so we hunt them as they hunt their prey." Wa Chini had a smile, as though reminiscing on sweet memories. His teeth chattered slightly as he thought, his claws extended and retracted. "We tore through them frequently, at least once a month or so we were tracking poachers. They had weapons unlike any we had, but our claws and teeth were more than enough."


    "We fought by shield and spear." Busara said proudly.


    "So you could both train me so that I am useful?" Amethyst''s question was genuine.


    Wa Chini and Busara looked at each other, before Busara commented. "You are useful. But if you wish to fight I can teach you with a spear, and I have some knife practice as well."


    "I can teach you how I hunt and catch my prey." Wa Chini squeaked.


    "I need to retire today, but tomorrow I''ll teach you of what I can." Busara grumbled as he struggled to stand. "Get good rest, I''ll see you in the morning for practice and at dinner tonight." He patted her a couple times before limping slowly towards the house.


    Amethyst watched after him, grateful for his knowledge, but saddened by the way life taught him. Her thoughts drifted as she watched Busara slowly enter the home, landing on the search for his son as well. He hadn''t found anything about his son yet, but he was kind enough to take time from searching to help her too. She remembered Wa Chini and flinched as he was standing beside her.


    "He is a good man!" Wa Chini proclaimed. "You are a good woman." His smile was small, difficult to see. She had watched him and his expressions enough to become familiar with the other language he spoke, one spoken with his body. the light flick of his tail and the forward ears. There were subtle signs in his face and stance that she had just started to learn.


    "Thank you, Wa Chini. You are sweet." Amethyst smiled in comfortable silence as they both observed each other. "So," she broke the silence, "what do we learn?"


    "You have done a good job at getting this, I shall help you learn to use a prey''s momentum against them. This will help give you time to escape." Wa Chini, clasped his paws together and started rubbing them aggressively. "Okay, come now."


    Amethyst followed Wa Chini and looked up to the second story balcony where she saw Tenya looking down at her. Tenya quickly turned away and disappeared into the veil of darkness hidden from the sun. Amethyst sighed in defeat, but her worry faded as Wa Chini started teaching. "When they are on the ground, you take the advantage to either run away, or strike until they cannot move."


    "That''s aggressive."


    "You must be ruthless. If you are to fight, you are prepared to kill. Otherwise, you run."


    "Do you run?"


    "No, they run, I chase."


    "Should I run then if they chase?"


    "Humans and those very similar to humans rarely give chase unless they have the advantage in number. Even if more powerful, it is just too much effort for them." Wa Chini was making crushing motions with his paws as he spoke. "But I have always been the aggressor. If you are being chased, you must fight to kill."


    "I don''t really want to kill anyone." Amethyst said shyly.


    "I hope you never have to." Wa Chini said in his normal chipper voice, It sounded wrong to hear something so dark from a voice as soft as his. "I will be there to help if ever needed."


    "Thank you." Amethyst steeled herself and the two started training.


    ¡ì


    Amethyst was retreating to the last decorated room in all of the house. She passed by men and women of all sorts as they went about whatever secret mission they were assigned. She imagined each of them as spies, watching Uongo''s every move. Their stoic visage made them look like moving statues.


    As Amethyst made her way up the mosaic steps, she noted the many shades of blue and white that looked like water flowing freely down the parched steps. Many of which were pale and faded, some were missing. She turned left down the hall at the top of the cracked stairs, entering her own room of solace, where most of the others had no interest in going. A well decorated room in the style of Melyd?sian royalty with a wide balcony overlooking the courtyard below. A golden statue of what Stochast¨ªs called a Minitour stood six feet tall, and was made of real gold apparently.


    Stochast¨ªs had gone on in length about them, creatures of myth and legend he believed were poor people who had been corrupted by concentrated magic. The concept was interesting, but the delivery was long. Though Stochast¨ªs had a knack for good stories, his explanations were the best cure for insomnia.


    "Oh gods." Amethyst groaned as she fell into a chase. She rubbed her ribs where Tenya had struck that morning. She could feel her whole body aching from the conditioning Busara and Wa Chini had her do; after Tenya bullied her. She poked at the bruises on her leg, each poke resulted in an "ow, ow, ow."


    "If it hurts, why poke?" Stochast¨ªs asked.


    Amethyst felt a surge, letting out a gasp as she looked over to a pillar on the balcony. She could see Stochast¨ªs leaning there in the narrow path of shade. "Stochast¨ªs!" She exclaimed "You startled me!" She ended with a short laugh.


    "Apologies," Stochast¨ªs said, though he looked to be entranced. "I was thinking."


    "Thinking? About what?"


    Stochast¨ªs sat staring at something in his hand. He stood, then walked over to Amethyst, never letting his sight leave whatever was clutched in his hand. "Have you ever had an apple?"


    "I have had a few, why?"


    "Look at this." Stochast¨ªs held up an apple.


    "Okay?"


    "How can you be sure?" Stochast¨ªs asked slowly, twisting it in his hands out of Amethyst''s sight.


    "I guess... because I have seen them before?" Amethyst had already been fighting through a confusing day. Stochast¨ªs was now pondering an apple as though it were the key to understanding why everything remained upon the earth''s surface. "Is that not right?"


    Stochast¨ªs looked to Amethyst. "looking is half the battle." He handed the apple to her.


    She didn''t know what he was getting at. "It''s an apple, with your teeth marks in it." She raised the apple to Stochast¨ªs.


    "No, No, No, look closer." Stochast¨ªs was staring at her intently.


    Amethyst, looked down again and turned the apple in her hands, she looked it over as thoroughly as she could. "I don''t get--" As she handed the apple back, her thumb grazed one of the marks left by the bite Stochast¨ªs started. She noticed the apple was dry, she looked at the spot and pressed her sharp thumb nail into the flesh of the apple. She felt shocked as she started to observe it again. Amethyst looked up to Stochast¨ªs, who had a big smile on his face. "It''s a candle!"


    "It''s a wax apple!"


    "You bit into a candle!" Amethyst laughed.


    Stochast¨ªs laughed as well. The two of them looked over it some more, the wick stem, and the mixed wax which looked exactly like an apple. Even the weight of it was nearly perfect. Amethyst laughed for a bit with Stochast¨ªs.


    "Quite the shock." Stochast¨ªs said.


    "You are a scholar."


    "I have been called worse." Stochast¨ªs smiled with a bow. "I am a thinker."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "I am still thinking about it." Stochast¨ªs took the apple and made his way back to the table.


    "You are not from Ashara, forgive my ignorance, but why are you here?"


    Stochast¨ªs set the apple down into the bowl of identical apples, he walked back over to her and sat on the floor across from her. "Not to get too deep, I came to learn, nothing specific, just learn, then return home."


    "You came, just because you could?"


    "Well I have known Hofu for a long time, so I was wanting to visit, but... my... friend, she told me it would be good for me."


    "Sounds like she was trying to get rid of you."


    "She was and is trying to help me learn and grow."


    "Were you two... never mind, that''s too personal."


    "We were not romantically involved, but that will change when I return." Stochast¨ªs had a forlorn look, he was a million miles away, back home, and Amethyst knew it from the tears welling in his eyes.


    "I am happy you have family to go home too."


    "As am I."


    "Can I ask your advice on something?" Amethyst asked quietly.


    Stochast¨ªs lit up, he smiled a little before forcing it away. Hints of it still remained anyway.


    "There is someone I like, but they are a bit aggressive."


    "Ah the boundaries again?"


    Amethyst felt the heat rising to her cheeks. "Yeah, I told her she had a beautiful smile and she freaked out."


    "Sounds like she has an issue with self confidence."


    "Self confidence?"


    "Absolutely, either that or she has been controlled and degraded for a part of her life and that''s stuck with her."


    "Isn''t that the same thing?"


    "Similar," Stochast¨ªs raised himself up and collected the apple once more, showing it off. "Like with the apple, they look the same."


    "Okay?"


    "If she has self confidence issues, She is likely to not believe she has a beautiful smile. But if she is being degraded, she may believe her smile is pretty, but isn''t allowed to acknowledge it." Stochast¨ªs twisted the apple, "They look the same, but their core is quite different. Only way to know for sure is to bite."


    "I wonder which she is."


    "What did you mean by aggressive by the way?"


    "She has been hitting hard during practice, she is hot and cold, and sometimes is nice and other times ¡­ not as much."


    Stochast¨ªs tickled his chin as he looked up at the ceiling. "Ah--" He thought longer, remaining in a state of ponder. Amethyst watched uncomfortably as he sat like a statue.


    "She is hurt, so it''s not really her fault, I just need to know how best to help."


    "Well you can''t change someone, they need to change themselves."


    "I know, but I''m not trying to change her, just be there and help her heal."


    "Your kind heart will come back to hurt you, but I respect you sticking to your convictions." Stochast¨ªs had a wide smile as he gently shook his head.


    "You don''t get it though. Let''s say, you see a cat... with a broken leg out on the street... wouldn''t you help it?"


    Stochast¨ªs pondered on the thought too. "I suppose I would, *If* the cat let me that is." He looked at Amethyst, who could tell his thought was incomplete. "The cat is unpredictable at best, it may let you approach, but in my experience an animal in pain tends to lash out."


    "But it is hurt, Stochast¨ªs. It doesn''t know any better."


    "Precisely the point, because it doesn''t know any better, it does not know you are there to help, *and* if it was hurt by a person, the cat may lash out at any people coming too close."


    "Even so, I *can* help and so I will, or at least give it my best shot."


    "I suppose there is no reason to not try, but don''t let the... cat... bite you."


    Amethyst smiled a little. "She might bite or scratch a little, but once the cat realizes I''m there to help, she will come around."


    Stochast¨ªs''s smile wavered for a moment before he exhaled a soft chuckle. "Well, the... cat... whether scared or not is still prone to bite, and if *the cat* doesn''t want the help and bites you, you should let it go.. "


    "Then the cat would be all alone."


    "It''s your choice to help the cat, but if it bites, the wound may become infected, and you may lose a part of yourself."


    "If you happen to cross paths with one in need, and you can help, you should, there needs to be more people like that in the world." Amethyst lowered her head slightly, "I hear what you are saying, I won''t let *The cat* bite me." Amethyst gave a little bow. "My liege."


    "None of that now, people will get the wrong idea!" Stochast¨ªs looked around as if some unknown entity were watching.


    Amethyst laughed, "I''ll see you later my friend." Amethyst laughed as she left feeling more relaxed than when she entered, Stochast¨ªs was right, she needed to set some rules for and with Tennessee, so they could both move forward from their burdens.


    "Don''t let the cat bite you!" Stochast¨ªs called after her.


    "I won''t Stochast¨ªs." She said looking back at him. She smiled and waved exiting the room. "I won''t let her bite any more!" She said quietly to herself.

 13. Paradigm

    Amethyst needed rest after all the social interaction since that morning had begun, Tenya was in their room hiding from everyone again while Busara was out with Nuru searching for Ebba. Tenya was pissed about not being out there, but she just didn''t blend in. Neither did Amethyst, so they were stuck waiting for others to do the work they felt they should be a part of or so Amethyst felt.


    Stochast¨ªs, also, was too well known. He was "on the run" since wanted posters came out with crude depictions of his face. Though the Serpent guard hadn''t seen him, it was fair to assume one of the many locals he had interactions with had made some deals. Amethyst enjoyed her time with him, but found him a bit long winded. He was often locked in some deep thoughts or profound wisdom, or so Amethyst thought while failing to pull him from himself.


    The weight of time crushed Amethyst as the boredom deepened. Waiting with nothing to pass the time besides working out and sleeping. She didn''t feel like doing either, but resigned herself to return to bed after the sun finished setting. The candle meant to illuminate the room was left on its perch outside of the room. Tenya must have been out somewhere in the manor. She lit the candle and gently pushed the door. She was unprepared for the resistance of the door. With a little effort, the door gave way. On the other side, Tenya''s bag along with Amethysts had been haphazardly shoved, or more likely thrown against the door.


    Amethyst sighed as she neatly replaced the bags to their proper place. She spent only a short time fussing over them, determined to fix them more in the morning. She looked over to Tenya who was splayed over the bed in a deep sleep. Tenya had stripped, leaving a trail of her clothes to the bed. Her pale skin was brightly reflecting the light, while her limbs blended darkly with the covers. The exasperated sigh rang in the dark as Amethyst went to wake Tenya. In the light which flickered dimly, she could see the nectar apparatus lightly hanging from Tenya''s arm.


    "Tenya?" Amethyst asked as she observed the motionless body. "Tenya." She said louder, making her approach. She didn''t see any movement or response. Amethyst felt a surge of panic grip her as she rushed to check Tenya''s pulse.


    The rapid beat, beat, beat of her own thunderous heart made it difficult to feel Tenya''s. But soon a slow but strong thump... thump... thump made itself quietly known. The adrenalin fell away as her own heart found rhythm similar to Tenya''s and yet a third and final sigh for the evening escaped before the hint of a smile accompanied the drop of her shoulders.


    She looked around to the mess Tenya had made. The bed had been pulled bare with bits of straw poking up through the thin barrier. Amethyst could see now that her eyes had adjusted a multitude of feathers and straw along with all the fabric. but the glint of a bottle stole her attention. The unique shape was a cloudy clear brown. The cork, which she couldn''t see in the mess, normally had the head of an animal attached, though Tenya''s had been worn away with use. She searched for the cork, finding it across the room. She lifted the bottle and her heart fell again. The bottle of Nectar was empty.


    <ul>


    <li> </li>


    </ul>


    Amethyst had given aid to many who were suffering from withdrawals. The survival rate unassisted wasn''t even worth a number, not that she had ever considered it. It wasn''t that they got sick and died, it was a slower deteriorating process. The first four days without Nectar are clear but some who have been using it for a while are quite cranky by that point. One would be forgiven for thinking they were fine or just having a bad day. Day five the real aggression starts as they lose the ability to rationally look at the world. They become paranoid about everything.


    As the aggression and paranoia grow, they start picking and scratching at themselves, complaining there are bugs under their skin. They keep scratching to the bone if left with enough time. They turn their aggression inwards and hate themselves by hitting, biting, and continuing scratching. By this point, infection and blood loss are the top killers. But if one manages to survive to this point, the fever kicks in as the body really goes crazy. They turn rabid and feral until the last of the drug is purged from them. Most don''t get that far, being put down by local authorities for becoming too much like the undead scourge.


    If by some miracle they make it past that point, without more Nectar to help wean the body over a long period, they slowly and painfully crystallize. Scum of the earth seek out their crystal bodies to crush and sell as "Sugar" which is said to be the purest and most concentrated form of drug. Though Amethyst had never seen anyone crystalize, She heard that from many other slaves who claimed to have been a part of monstrous experiments, or who knew a friend of a friend, whose cousin died that way.


    <ul>


    <li> </li>


    </ul>


    There was no need to consider things. Amethyst searched through the pouch that held the collected coins Hofu had given them which she squirreled away. Only a hundred or so remained with most of it gone. She was equipping her traveling clothes as she heard groans coming from Tenya.


    She moved quickly to Tenya, her hand resting on Tenya''s head. She was a bit flush, but no warmer than normal. Amethyst looked down on her with warm eyes as Tenya remained oblivious in her thrashing dream. She watched Tenya wriggle a bit more before settling down. The low whisper of "stop" softy fled the dream into reality. Amethyst heard a familiar desperation that she Had felt many times before. She needed to get Nectar, regardless of the consequences.


    She managed to sneak out of the compound, not from the guards, but from her companions. Nuru would understand, but only if she knew about the Nectar. It wasn''t Amethyst''s place to expose that secret, besides, if Pon¨¢ei learned of the addiction, she might throw her out. It was clear, some distaste had been held for Tenya on Pon¨¢ei''s part. Busara wouldn''t give an "I told you so." Even if he didn''t say it, Amethyst was afraid of his judgment of Tenya. He had told her in the beginning that Tenya could get them all killed. She wouldn''t mean to and Amethyst knew that. Wa Chini would probably want to come along, and like last time accidently let it slip what she was getting into. As kind and understanding as he would be, she required secrecy and he had a hard time knowing what not to say.


    Amethyst was taken by the night air, it''s cold breath sucked away the warmth from her exposed skin. She was prepared and brought along some extra layers. She had almost become accustomed to the hot and cold. Amethyst laughed quietly at her imagination as she thought how Tenya was like the desert. Hot then cold, giving, then taking. Maybe the desert wasn''t so bad. After all, you never quite appreciate an oasis until you march through the desert. Tenya was just like that, with small springs amidst her hostile scape.


    Her mind wandered along to different paths as normal, but she remained somewhat focused as she passed shadowed figures with shifty eyes. Small bits of sand which had managed to get in her shoes had rubbed a small blister as they crossed the Shifting Dunes when they first got into the country. After all the training, the blister had come and gone, and tonight it returned with a vengeance. She was grateful for the pain to keep her mind grounded, but cursed the ground which ground sand into her suffering feet.


    Back to the red-light district, she looked around for anyone she could trust to tell her where to find a dealer. Among the delinquents and prostitutes she found a familiar face. A certain man who once claimed to be the only human in the Serpent Guard. His face was darkened by more than shadows under his hood. Bruises of deep hues had migrated from the beating he had received. Part of Amethyst almost felt sorry for him, or at least would feel sorry if he weren''t once again spinning tales to a woman who clearly wasn''t buying it.


    "... He threw me sure, but with my cat-like reflexes I managed to--"


    "I saw the Serpent Guard wail on you. Imposter. If you are not gonna pay, fuck off!" The woman spat at the man, then walked off.


    The man shook his head, "Yeah well..." He started to shout, "I hadn''t got to the best part." He let his head hang for a moment before he realized Amethyst was watching. His head snapped when he noticed and as if the whole scene hadn''t just happened, he slicked his hair back under the hood and with a wide smile strolled over to her.


    Amethyst stared him up and down. She wondered how he thought a move like that could possibly work. He wasn''t just a delinquent, he was a degenerate too. But he did help her to meet Wafi, maybe there was still a spark of something good in him. She stood, arms crossed, waiting for him to make a move, or recognize her. As he was about to speak, his mouth hung open for a moment, then looked with squinted eyes. She could tell the gears were turning, even if they were a bit rusted.


    Amethyst could smell a heavy stench pouring from his slack jaw. Alcohol mixed with some kind of rot, or maybe just old food which had found a comfy place to live. Luckily with the dim lights illuminating only a part of his face now, she couldn''t see his teeth. She held back the urge to choke, holding the perfect fa?ade she had achieved from decades of men like this as her masters.


    "Didn''t you just yell at me?" He stammered


    "You''re drunk again, aren''t you." Her accusing tone left no room for a question.


    He drew out. "No." His voice rose towards the end, making it seem like a great insult, or maybe a poor attempt at sarcasm.


    His rancid breath burned her eyes. She took a solid step back. She gestured for him to remain as he attempted to advance on her retreat. "You''re a dog, Wanna do me a favor?" Amethyst said unamused.


    He remained in place as prompted, then nodded his head like he was a dog following her command. Amethyst hoped he didn''t take it as a compliment since he didn''t bother defending himself. To her, she saw a boy still learning to be a man. Degenerate or not She really was starting to feel bad for the guy. He must just be living the life he was taught. Her head rang with echoes of her companions telling her she was too kind.


    She pushed down her urge to help him, her time was limited, and she needed to keep moving forward, for Tennessee. "Nectar."


    The perversion that glazed his eyes had vanished as he started thinking. He looked like less of a dog now and more like a guard trying to think of the best directions to the city park. "Oh, yeah, I knew a dude, but haven''t seen him around in a bit."


    "Wafi." Her solemn tone betrayed the fate Wafi had found at the hands of Uongo''s men.


    "Yeah Wafi!" He said loudly and with a laugh. "My ssssssnake buddy." He mimicked in a nasally voice that sounded pretty accurate. The booze had dimmed his wit, Her meaning was lost on him.


    Amethyst''s throat was itching fiercely as the rune vibrated lightly, causing her head to jerk. "He passed, was killed by... well he died." She hadn''t known Wafi long, and their conversations were brief. Even so, she empathized with Hofu, and could extrapolate the hole Wafi¡¯s passing had left in Hofu''s heart. She considered briefly the friends she had lost over the years, along with her failures.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The long silence Amethyst left festered, giving the man enough time to receive the words and process the meaning. He became suddenly lucid as the news finally hit him. "No! Wafi is like a cobra, he is way too quick." He forced an unconvincing chuckle. "I... I''ve seen him take on thieves and rivals several times." He stopped suddenly, placing his hand on his chest.


    "A cobra would still be felled if surrounded by four serpents, and Wafi was not so lucky to have only four as his assailants." She remained reverent, surprised by the clear heartfelt response. Hofu may have known Wafi for a while, but it was clear this man lost a very close friend. Maybe he really wasn''t so bad after all.


    The man slid against the wall, his head cradled in his hands "Who killed him?" He asked looking up to her.


    Amethyst saw a boy once more, terrified and hurting at the loss of his friend. She hadn''t felt empathy like this for someone who served such a cruel man like Uongo. She had honestly thought a man like this incapable of feeling this way. She remembered her thoughts in Stone Town. Perhaps everyone truly is a slave to something. "You should grieve and let it be. Honor his memory and live."


    He sat still for a moment, breathing slowly. He heaved once, twice, then let dinner spread the sandy road.


    Amethyst remained stoic on the outside, but inside she wanted to comfort him. She clearly remembered The purpose of her being here, but here she saw another injured cat, in need of someone to help.


    He did his best to clean up there, slumped against a wall on a busy street. Amethyst watched as people just passed by. Those who did turn to look laughed, or mocked the drunkard. She wasn''t surprised, but felt a weird urge to shout them off. She didn''t owe this man anything, but her heart just wouldn''t allow her to push past his pain.


    He looked up at her with lightly glazed and wet eyes highlighted by the flickering lamplight. "Please, I need to know."


    His friends deserve to know the truth, no matter the consequences. He may look like a lost boy, or injured cat to her, but he should still be able to make his own choices. "He was killed in the House of Uongo, by the hands of many guards while he secured the escape of his compatriots."


    "That--" The man''s fury took over his drunken mind. His fists clenched tightly before he let his head drop back against the wall. his hands fell loosely to his lap as a deep held breath relieved his tense figure. "Well Wafi always was finding trouble."


    "I''m sorry for you and your friend."


    "He went out on his own terms, I''m sure he found his honor." He sighed again. "Thank you for telling me, I... You need Nectar right?"


    "If you need more time, I don''t want to interrupt your grieving" Her body relaxed a little as she squatted down, her tail sticking tall to keep her balanced easily.


    "You are a lot kinder than these degenerates." He had a sad smile. "Thank you."


    "Yeah, well you don''t seem like such a bad guy." She gave a smile to match.


    He pushed up the wall and stood wobbly as Amethyst rose to meet his gaze, though she kept her distance. He may be nice, but he still smelled like dead fish.


    "Go down that alley, it''s 3 streets down, looks like a rug shop next door, don''t go in there though. It''s not meant for a nice lady like you." He dusted himself off as he spoke, shaking.


    "Assassins?"


    "What?" He let out a long laugh "No, it''s just a rug store."


    "Okay." She said, confused. "Why shouldn''t I go in?"


    "Well, the owners are... not quite right. This guy has these big buggy eyes, and a weird smile. The place is something out of a scary story. And the woman just sits and stares blankly."


    "So it is a weird rug store?"


    "Yeah, just weird. There is a short alcove to the right of the rug shop, go down that and take the door on the right, the door on the left is to the back of that rug shop."


    "Thank you." Amethyst turned and started away but turned back at the man''s call.


    "A piece of advice, don''t get hooked on Nectar, or anything for that matter, you''re better off." He gestured to himself.


    "Thank you, It''s not for me, may I offer you a piece of advice as well?" The man nodded like he had earlier. "Don''t get hooked on anything, you''re better off."


    "I think you might be right, maybe it''s time to look for another job while I''m at it.


    Amethyst smiled and nodded to him giving a little wave as she went on her own way


    <ul>


    <li> </li>


    </ul>


    Money spent, Nectar vials on the bedside table and a rough night with little sleep made the practice with Busara and Wa Chini the morning following her venture into the dark streets more challenging was preferred.


    Tenya would be aggressive and hit frequently, but Busara masterfully kept his distance with his staff, as he trained her against reach. On the other hand, she couldn''t keep Wa Chini more than two feet away at any given moment as he rushed her again and again. She knew Wa Chini wouldn''t hurt her, but the glint in his eyes showed none of the gentle nature he always exuded. The results couldn''t be argued though, she was rapidly gaining skill. She felt like she could almost keep up, at least until she and the ground reunited again.


    Tenya skipped the training, so during Amethyst''s lunch, she made her way up to the shared room. Inside, the room looked less of a mess than last night, except for a big bundle of blankets now in the corner. Tenya wasn''t here. A spark of panic began to ignite before she heard the soft sob which came from the blanket bundle. Curious Amethyst slowly shut the door, latching the lock bolt. She stepped cautiously towards the blanket bundle her hands lifted, palms down and fingers outstretched. She slowly lifted it, "Tennessee?" She asked sweetly.


    Tenya looked up from under the blanket, her eyes were puffy and red. Her sniffling form looked pathetic as she was curled tightly in the corner. The beautiful confident fa?ade she always presented had finally cracked in a big way.


    "What is wrong?" Amethyst asked, squatting hesitantly. Her voice was gentle and soft, like speaking to a small child.


    "It''s all my fault." Tenya whispered. She had been clutching at her arms tight enough to draw blood. Small clumps of hair had found their way to the ground.


    "What is your fault?" Amethyst jumped back slightly as Tenya pulled the blanket down again.


    "It''s all my fault!" Tenya''s muffled yell was like a cutting blade, making Amethyst''s heart cry out for her.


    "Okay," Amethyst said, as she transitioned to sitting on the floor. She was close enough to Tenya, that even her quietest whisper was clearly heard. She tucked her tail into her lap "Talk to me." Her soft voice was nearly inaudible.


    No response came, so Amethyst pulled the blanket up and let herself inside so both could be under at the same time. She sat the small candle between them, illuminating them both. The heat was not nearly as bad as outside, though it was still uncomfortable.


    "It''s my fault." Tenya shuttered at her own words, tears rolled heavily down her rosy cheeks.


    Amethyst sat patiently waiting for Tenya to collect enough of herself to speak. She could tell Tenya didn''t know what to say.


    "Ebba... Sven... It''s my fault they were kidnapped." She sniffed deeply, "I...I was too high and I took them out of the compound against Solveig''s orders and while I was too high to fight, they came and stole him. I walked that trail with them so many times, by the time I realized what was happening, they--" Her breath caught as she started to choke, She fell into a coughing fit as she struggled to breath and cry at the same time. Her body was heaving and shaking. The cold sweat soaked her body.


    Amethyst tossed the blanket off to help with cooler air, then scooted beside Tenya, wrapping her arms around her, "Shh, you''re okay, inhale as deep as you can and hold it."


    "I think-- I''m -- I''m going to... die, my heart doesn''t feel right... I... I... think it''s... exploding." Tenya tried to speak more, but fell into another cough as she hyperventilated.


    "You are not going to die, and your heart is just fine, I can feel it''s beating. It''s strong." Amethyst''s voice remained calm and even as she spoke with confidence. "You are going to be okay. Deep inhale... and... exhale."


    Tenya slowed her breath as she began to calm slightly. She wiped tears and put her hands on top of her head as she shuttered and tried to follow-through with deeper and slower breaths.


    "There you go, you are doing great. Let''s start over... slowly" Amethyst rested her hand over Tenya''s heart and left her other hand wrapped around her shoulders. Tenya had clutched Amethyst''s tail.


    "Sven and Ebba wanted to leave the compound. I knew a way to leave so that Solveig wouldn''t notice." She kept her head low. "We stuck to the trail we had taken a hundred times, The city isn''t far, and the path is well known and traveled by locals." Tenya composed herself as she continued. "Before we left, I... over Indulged." She fell silent as she considered what she wanted to say further. "I forgot, I loaded a dose the night before, plus this dose, and I was... well my mind was... somewhere else. Lucid, but slowed."


    Amethyst rubbed Tenya''s shoulder and pressed her hand more firmly over Tenya''s heart.


    "I remember men laughing, Sven and Ebba screaming, then I woke up to James waking me. Oh, James is the compound caretaker, he found me out by the trail." She had let all the tears she could out, now all that was left were the memories. "If I hadn''t been high, or taken them out against Solveig, they--" Though she didn''t have more tears to spend, her body wretched in a dry heave.


    "When did you last eat?"


    "I don''t deserve food. leave me alone to die."


    "Don''t belittle yourself, you made a mistake, and now you must be strong enough to fix it the best you can."


    "I''m a shit mom, What kind of mother lets her babies be stolen! And... and I am still on this fucking thing!" She shrieked, then with little more than a whisper. "I killed Sven and sent Ebba off to be abused by monsters."


    "I can''t imagine how you feel as a mother, but as a daughter, I have never blamed my parents for my being taken. I am sure your children know well and good--"


    "You can''t imagine. Not the look of fear in their eyes." Amethyst flashed to memories of Sven crying out in the dark. She could hear his outbursts as Wa Chini tried to lull Sven back to sleep. The screaming voices above The Sewers sending Sven into a tantrum while all she could do was watch the fear in his eyes as his body clenched, seizures setting in and Sven''s delirium growing deeper.


    "You are right, But I''ll do my best to understand."


    Tenya looked up at Amethyst, who had tears of her own welling. "I''m sorry, I know you''ve been through a lot and seen a lot too." Tenya wiped her face, "Sorry I''ve been such an asshole, I just want to be better."


    "Then let''s get better, I went out last night and got more for you, it''s not much but..." Amethyst realized just how tightly Tenya had been gripping her tail. She was embarrassed at first, trying to press down the feeling as she continued. "I''ll help to wean you off, and take charge of the vials, I''ve injected before, so it won''t be a problem."


    "Okay." Tenya''s eyes were cast down.


    "And if you start getting cranky, I''ll call you Tennessee, instead of Tenya."


    "Okay." Her head turned away as she tried to be as small as she could be.


    Amethyst gently lifted Tenya''s chin until their gazes met. "You are not doing this alone, We will find Ebba and get her safe, and I''ll help you with the nectar addiction."


    "Okay." Tenya whispered.


    "Then we will get you back to your youngest." Amethyst had a little smile as she gazed into Tenya''s Eyes.


    The soft and feeble look switched in a blink, as the fiery determination returned to her. Amethyst remembered that fighting mother who stood proudly against Katili and had already trekked thousands of miles to get back to Ebba. Amethyst''s heart yearned, She wasn''t thinking of kissing her, or holding her. No, Amethyst was imagining the moment when this strong, beautiful woman took control of her life, and the lives of her children back.


    "Fuck yeah!" Tenya proclaimed.

 14. Shift

    October 17th, 1121


    Amethyst could feel an aggressive throbbing pulsating throughout her whole body. Pain racked every part of her as she lay curled covered in fleas and dirt. Thirst and hunger were no strangers, but in this moment, they had long overstayed their welcome. Not that she had ever wanted them in the first place. Her master had already starved her for three days before she escaped. Her stomach curled, clenching tightly as another cramp ravaged her.


    She was groaning as she clenched herself tightly, regretting the muddy water she had drank a few hours before. She knew it was a massive risk, but felt she had no other choice. She hoped it could quench even a part of her parched throat. It had not and now her body fought to eject the empty vessel of her belly. Each heave followed by intense cramping. Every muscle screaming in protest, only releasing long enough for her to catch her breath.


    People along the street passed by without even a second glance. Even the clergy of Sol for all their blustering of love and charity turned a blind eye. She only intended to stay in the small box she found until she had the strength to move on. Fate, it would seem, had other plans. As she tried to leave the box, her arms gave out, and she collapsed face first into the mud.


    "Aye, Bonnard, Ain''t that the dog we lookin fir?"


    Amethyst looked up to see a tall and skinny human man, her master''s henchmen had finally caught up. Amethyst had made it nearly a week and would have escaped if the city gates hadn''t been closed while the guards were searching for a high profile Underworlder.


    "Yes-sir-y, it dose seem to be to me."


    Amethyst''s vision went black as she felt her tracking rune send her into a tingly and burning fit.


    "Yep, she is the one."


    As the burning deepened, Amethyst crept into the blissful void of unconsciousness. When she awoke, a tight collar had been placed around her neck. Her arms were tied with leather straps along with her legs. There were a few men in front of her, they were discussing something, but she couldn''t make out the words in her haze.


    The tall man elbowed a shorter companion, and they walked out of sight. The remaining man, whom she had never seen before, walked over to her. She was locked into an upright position as the man placed a large bag on a small table in front of her. The table wobbled, only balanced on three of its four worn legs. The bag looked to take up most of the table. He pulled out a large saw with tiny little teeth. The blade looked to be shiny and sharp, but dark splotches covered its spine.


    "Well, Roamer," He said while admiring the tool. "It seems your... keeper has declined to pay for anesthetic." He drew in a deep shuddering breath. "You will feel a... *slight*... bit of pain." His voice was clear and confident between his shaky breaths. The man put on a mask. The mask had no discernable features aside from fitting the shape of his face perfectly. There were two small holes that reflected her image back to her.


    "What''s... happening?" Amethyst asked. Her body was unresponsive and her mind was foggy. She was caught somewhere between a dream and her imaginations which mixed unpleasantly with reality. The reality hadn''t quite caught up.


    The man leaned into her face, a finger covering where his mouth may have been. "Shh, save your strength... you will need it."


    He stepped behind her. There was a clacking noise, then she felt herself falling backwards. The jolt of stopping pulled her from her delirium and she started to feel clear headed, if only briefly. The table then continued down, lowering her upper half until she was flat. A metallic clanking sounded rhythmically as Amethyst was raised. She felt the man place a leather strap over her head, which left little room for movement, but not perfectly snug. He opened a window which let light fall onto her.


    She felt a calm breeze as her eyes closed reflexively. Lovely little bird calls along with the gentle tings of windchimes sang in the distance. Amethyst thought she was really passing into death and felt at peace. These few seconds were burned into Amethyst''s mind as she enjoyed the serenity of a beautiful autumn day. She thought she could hear children laughing. She imagined herself in a park, enjoying this sunlight while watching the scenery and passersby. She would feed the birds and laugh as children chased them away.


    The man obscured her view, looking down at her. Her illusion shattered again. The saw held up in front of her. She remembered that he had spoken to her, but couldn''t make any sense of it as her mind was still trying to stay with the few seconds before. The reality finally clicked fully as she realized there was dried blood on the man''s mask, and that the saw was slightly red, like iron left in a fire.


    Her body responded on instinct as it struggled on her behalf against the restraints. The saw disappeared and she felt a deep grinding against her horns. The Smell struck her first, like burning hair and flesh, Her senses were overpowered by the foul burning smell. She had known this smell before, but had no time to ponder it.


    She felt the heat radiating slowly closer to her scalp. The grinding churned her empty stomach as she felt the saw slowly inching back and forth. Then like an explosion, the saw broke through the outer shell and cut into the soft cluster of nerves and veins. The agony was unbearable as she Screamed out in the greatest pain she had yet known. Each pass was a new jolt as the back and forth motion slowly ripped through her. The sensation passed into every nerve. She felt burning and freezing at the same time as her body shuttered. Any world she imagined now was drowned out behind her screams. Then relief as the sensation passed into a throbbing ache which still pained her whole being.


    She wanted to break free, or to hold her horn a loud clack rang out in the room from the table. Amethyst was in hysterics as her body went through waves of pain. As one wave passed, another took its space. She had gathered herself slightly. her breath had become more even and she could feel her tears receding. The man had been patiently waiting.


    "There you are, I have good news. Your caretaker survived the impaling you gave him." His voice was giddy, as though he were enjoying the suffering he caused. "As such you are not to be put to death, but to make sure you''re not a danger to yourself and others, we will continue."


    Amethyst couldn''t find her voice, but begged in her mind. She could feel her raw vocal cords trying to make the sounds that might just appeal to this man. At the sound of dripping under her, she knew that no man could do this, that her pleading would fall into the ears of a monster which fed on this torture. She grit her teeth and prepared for the second volley upon her remaining horn, but there was no way to prepare.


    He cut once more.


    Amethyst had been laying in her cell for the better part of two weeks. She was given more food than she was used to and had a hard time finishing it, along with water. The throbbing on her head had not relented. She could feel the burned remains of her cauterized wounds where her horns once were each time the man returned to apply ointment. She relived the last few seconds of her "operation" twice a day for those two weeks as the man would scrub her wounds and apply new ointment.


    Her master, Gros, had made a full recovery after a few surgeries. He kept her for another couple years before selling her to a trader that dropped her off in Stone Town.


    July 12th 1129 (Present)


    "There you are, all set!" Amethyst looked to Tenya tenderly as she cleaned the Nectar apparatus. The routine felt Intimate, like a special time of bonding, So Amethyst really took her time to make sure that every piece was cleaned and sanitized to her best ability.


    "Thank you, are you sure you put the right amount?" Tenya had worry in her voice as she drew a rag over the needle mark. It had been clear to Amethyst that the closer they got, the more embarrassed and soft Tenya appeared to be. Like she was finally allowed to feel Vulnerable.


    "Yes, Tenya, It won''t feel as good while we start lowering the dose, but I will show you the dose next time." Amethyst''s voice was calm and patient as she continued the thorough cleaning.


    "No, I trust you! Just.. It''s painful. Like a dull ache in all of my joints." Tenya rubbed her elbows and shoulders as she waited for Amethyst to finish. "Can I ask you a question?"


    Tenya had been asking little things, nothing really to do with her so much as a general understanding of the life of a slave. "You can ask me as many as you like." Amethyst said entranced in her task.


    Tenya''s voice was delicate as she spoke "What happened to your horns?"


    Amethyst felt a churn as she recalled the memory, dulled but still potent. "I ran away after goring my master." Amethyst took a deep breath as she continued with a sigh. "He didn''t die, so he was not allowed to kill me, though I knew he didn''t want to anyway." Amethyst became caught in the events, playing them out of order, wondering how things could have been different.


    "So they cut off your horns?" Tenya had a slight tinge of anger in her voice.


    "Yeah, so I couldn''t do it again." Amethyst''s pain leaked into her words, though she didn''t know whether Tenya picked it up. That was something she loved about Tenya, She was always ready to fight on your behalf, or fight you, it was a toss up.


    "That must have been unpleasant." The frustration was clear to Amethyst.


    "Like clipping the quick in a dog''s nail." Amethyst returned to her cleaning, reliving the memory as though it just happened, she could feel a small ache in her horn as she unconsciously reached up to massage them.


    "So, painful?" Tenya''s voice was hesitant and unsure.


    Amethyst put down the tool and turned to Tenya in surprise "Have you not had dogs?" Maybe this wasn''t the take away, but Amethyst''s thoughts of torture disappeared in an instant as she considered the little history she knew about Tenya.


    Tenya shifted as if embarrassed, her hands twisted over each other as she remained silent looking towards the ground. She opened her mouth to speak, but let only silence remain.


    "It''s okay if you have not, I never have." Amethyst didn''t feel bad about not having a dog, She never had a need for one, plus she could interact with the master''s animals on a regular basis. When she was younger, Amethyst talked herself through chores by pretending she was the owner and all the chores were like a game. Her favorite and least favorite chore was cleaning. Amethyst snapped back to the conversation.


    "I have, but the grooming was always left to... hired help." She was definitely embarrassed, her face flushed and she fidgeted nervously.


    Amethyst felt a laugh starting to bubble inside her. "The help huh?" She paused to let the comment sink in. "Well I will show you with Wa Chini later. The principle is the same, but there are nerves and blood vessels in there." She felt it challenging not to giggle at least a little bit.


    Tenya''s attention snapped to Amethyst and a look of horror shrouded her face as she asked, "So it hurts every time their nails are clipped?" Her hands were clasped together, and a new look of worry spread across her visage.


    The feeling to laugh fled quickly as a new feeling of sorrow filled Amethyst. "Only if you hit the quick, otherwise it''s like trimming your own nails. I am sure they still don''t like it." She watched Tenya''s hands, then followed up to her neck and rested on her lips for a moment before fluttering to Tenya''s eyes.


    "I had no idea..." Tenya looked down again.


    Amethyst knew Tenya was struggling with how much had been held from her, From the grand schemes, to the mundane, She must have lived a very sheltered life, at least to matters outside of family affairs. "My Father had a large sheep dog when we were still living in my home country of Brandurim. He never let me near him though. Otherwise Solveig has only ever kept guard dogs, not for petting either"


    "Sorry you were not allowed to keep dogs." Amethyst meant no jape, she really felt bad for Tenya. Normal people were meant to have animals of some sort whether for eggs or hunting mice, or to help as a guard. Animals were integral to everyday life. A wealthy family like hers should have even had lap dogs. Amethyst couldn''t help but feel that Tenya had never been anything but a slave to others, just as she was.


    "Trivial, *I''m* sorry you had your horns cut, that must have been agony." She looked at Amethyst with wide eyes and a sorrowful look.


    "A distant memory now." Amethyst said monotone as she returned to the task of cleaning.


    The night continued silently as Amethyst finished the cleaning and Tenya watched. Amethyst''s mind replayed her torture over and over as she worked. Those memories only haunted her until her task was finished, Tenya had grabbed a deck of cards. The two spent the remainder of the night playing games. Tenya told stories of her youth, while Amethyst listened joyfully. Those horrid memories slipped back into the vaults of her mind, locked away by Tenya''s smile.


    ¡ì


    The weeks went by peacefully. Every few days Amethyst would help Tenya with each successive dose of Nectar. Their mornings consisted of combat practice, while the evenings were filled with teaching Busara, Wa Chini, and Nuru Hypirian. Tenya dabbled in the local languages, but never fully committed, but she did know how to say a few words and phrases to help her if she became lost.


    Games and practice started to bring the companions closer, though Tenya was still the outsider, she would attempt conversing with the others until she grew impatient at her lack of understanding, shutting down altogether. She was getting more confident as they all practiced.


    Late in the afternoon towards the end of July, Pon¨¢ei gathered everyone together urgently. Hofu, and Stochast¨ªs were already with Pon¨¢ei as Nuru, Wa Chini, and Busara joined with Amethyst and Tenya in the communal area to listen.


    "Uongo has started some renovations to his manor. He is demolishing the surrounding homes and building walls." Pon¨¢ei shook her head, likely frustrated at the news. "The project will last a while, but he is moving as quickly as he can. He has also picked up more security in the form of mercenaries." She cleared her throat and looked towards Amethyst and Tenya. "I won''t be able to reliably keep anyone inside anymore. We have diligently searched Uongo''s home, there is no sign of this one''s daughter." Pon¨¢ei gestured to Tenya who was listening to Amethyst''s translation "We have to reallocate our resources back to our goals."


    "So you are giving up the search for my daughter?" Tenya stood with fire in her eyes.


    "We have to focus on our goal, when that is done we will resume our help" Pon¨¢ei Spoke with no hesitation as she stood with fire in her eyes as well.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "Why the fuck am I gonna sit around then?" Tenya started to make her way out of the room.


    Pon¨¢ei yelled "You are not allowed to leave, you are a liability!"


    Busara and Wa Chini stood to block Tenya''s exit, hands raised, requesting to wait and listen. Amethyst was in the process of translating, but Tenya turned back to Pon¨¢ei and started yelling at her.


    "Oh, Fuck you miss high and mighty, I''ve sat around doing jack shit for weeks under the impression YOU were out there looking. " Tears dripped from Tenya''s face as she screamed at Pon¨¢ei.


    Instead of translating, Amethyst stood "Tennessee, please you are worked up, lets go--"


    "Go pacify me?!" Tennessee looked at Amethyst with a fury. Amethyst, who was used to this attitude still couldn''t help but flinch back. It was different now, the change over the last few weeks was robbed by the news Pon¨¢ei was giving.


    "Fuck that!" She turned to Pon¨¢ei. "And fuck you!"


    Wa Chini put a paw on Tennessee''s shoulder. In a flash she spun around punching Wa Chini straight in the nose. He made a yelping shriek before he fell to the ground grabbing his face. He looked at his hand, covered in his own blood, then scrambled away from Tenya.


    Amethyst saw the immediate shift in Tenya. Her flaming fury quenched momentarily by the blood of her friend. She observed the bright scarlet beading down her arm. Before Amethyst could make a move, Tenya was already in motion.


    "I''m Sorry!" Tenya called after Wa Chini in her best attempt at his language. Her hands dropped and turned to fists as she stormed out of the room.


    "I won''t have fighting in this house! She needs to get out!" Pon¨¢ei Shouted, as she looked angrily at Amethyst.


    Amethyst had bitter thoughts about Pon¨¢ei, who had no idea what Tenya was going through. Not that Amethyst condoned the violence between friends, but Tenya was making strides in the right direction. Her mind briefly considered Wa Chini, who had made the most terrible noise that set her bones on high alert. He was tough, and no stranger to pain. Amethyst determined Tenya was in most need of attention.


    Hofu and Stochast¨ªs Immediately went to Pon¨¢ei, their conversation was muffled to Amethyst as she told Busara and Nuru to look after Wa Chini while she went to confront Tenya. With her adrenalin pumping, and her vision narrowed, Amethyst didn''t wait for a response as she made her move to the room she and Tenya shared.


    When Amethyst arrived, Tenya was already putting on her cloak. She pushed her way past Amethyst heading down the stairs. Amethyst quickly followed after her. As they reached the courtyard, Amethyst grabbed Tenya''s shoulder. Tenya turned with her arm raised, but controlled her reaction and continued her way.


    "Tennessee! Wait!" Amethyst called after her. Amethyst''s fears hooked deep in her psyche. there were too many scenarios that threatened this pivotal moment. Would she be thrown out? Would she run away? Each winding path of imagination led through a thorny jungle of unknowns.


    "I''m done sitting around, I am going to find her!" Tenya''s strained voice betrayed her frustration and hurt. She didn''t look back, or seven slow down. Her pace instead quickened as she stomped up to and through the courtyard gate.


    Amethyst looked towards the entrance to Pon¨¢ei''s then back to Tennessee. She chose to follow Tennessee. In silence they rushed into town, no goal in mind. With no concept of the city, Tennessee made random turns to dead ends, then hustled back. Amethyst followed, worried that the Serpent Guard would show up. As the sun started to set, Tenya threw herself down onto a bench and started to cry.


    Amethyst sat beside her and waited in silence. Tenya fell onto Amethyst''s shoulder and her sobs lightened up as they sat in silence. The fading light of day was ready to sleep under a blanket of stars when Tenya was finally calming down. The bustle of the city in this area was sparse, only a few people dotted here and there. Amethyst thought this was one of the better places for a breakdown, rather in the market streets.


    Calmly Tenya whispered just loud enough for Amethyst to hear. "I just can''t sit around, my baby is out there somewhere, scared and I''m just playing games." Her hands fell to Amethyst''s arm as she remained quiet.


    "I know it''s hard, but even if Pon¨¢ei is not looking, Busara and Wa Chini are out every day. Nuru is out almost as often." Amethyst wrapped her arm around Tenya as they sat in silence. The birds sang their evening melodies, as frogs from the nearby river started their nightly orchestra.


    The last rays were nearly gone as Tenya sat up. "I need Nectar, it''s been... um." She stretched, letting out a little squeak as she rubbed her arms.


    "Four days, you are due tonight, I agree." Amethyst stood just after, mimicking the routine.


    "I doubt Pon¨¢ei will let me stay after this." Tenya wasn''t tall and proud, but she wasn''t sulking either. She must have made her peace with it. or was putting on a brave face.


    "Stochast¨ªs and Hofu were talking to her, I''m sure they could smooth things out." Amethyst had a hopeful tone as she stood as well.


    "I hope you know the way back." Her demeanor shifted from collected to frustration then back.


    "We are not far away." Amethyst pointed to the road. "Just down there."


    Tenya groaned, "I didn''t even go far?" She let her head fall in mock shame as she looked at Amethyst with a little smile.


    Amethyst let a small laugh out as she patted Tenya''s back. "I am afraid not, Let''s get you fed and some sleep right?" Amethyst looked Tenya in the eyes.


    "You have a big heart." The small smile widened across Tenya''s face as she looked into Amethyst''s eyes. "Starting to get chilly, want a turn with the cloak?" She started unclipping her cloak as Amethyst put her hand out.


    "No, you keep it, I''m fine." Looking at the warm smile on Tenya''s face sent a burst of heat through Amethyst, Any more layers and she would start sweating again. A few beads had already started forming from the hot flash.


    The two started their journey back but stopped shortly after as three Serpent Guard crossed in front of them, blocking their path. They turned back to find two more were right behind them. Their tails whipped up and around Amethyst and Tenya''s necks and started to squeeze tightly so that they couldn''t breath. The girls thrashed and kicked but to no avail. The pure muscle of the serpent''s tails was as Iron cordage, pinching tightly in an unbreakable grasp.


    The serpent holding Amethyst lifted a lantern and studied her face. "Thisss issss the Hornlesssss one Uongo reported." His grip tightened even more.


    The dark night grew blurry as Amethyst looked toward Tenya, whose body had already gone limp in the tail''s grasp. Seconds later Amethyst lost consciousness too.


    ¡ì


    Amethyst drifted between dreams of being a slave, trapped in a small space and an uncomfortable reality for over an hour before she realized that she was awake in a pitch black room. Her only semblance of understanding was that she felt tightly pinned against solid metal on all sides, which dug into her body. She didn''t have much space, she couldn''t sit up or stretch out. The cross pattern of the metal reminded her of the dog cages a previous master had kept.


    "I''m back in a dog cage." Amethyst whispered fear returning to her mind. She fingered around her confines as well as she could. "Three arms by four arms." She muttered. She had been in smaller, but dreaded the coming days. The cramps and loss of circulation would be a constant battle as she would shift around slowly to different positions. Her limbs would become sore as her muscles cried for use. Sleep would come sparingly and only when her body and mind were forced into unconsciousness. The strain would cause a headache that would thump through her whole body.


    She felt the bottom of the cage and felt a sort of relief when there was air under her. She let out a somewhat satisfied sigh, grateful she would not have to sit in her own waste.


    She continued deep breaths as the rippling in her chest vibrated harder. She felt her heart spin as she started to feel dizzy. Her Anxiety was kicking up and her attempt at calm breaths fell apart as she started heaving. She started crying and shuttering making the process even worse than before, but eventually, her breathing slowed and she felt an odd sense of peace. In the dark recesses of her mind her anxiety induced night mare started to grow.


    "Tenya?" Amethyst''s voice carried about the room, giving her a good idea of its size... small. She received no word from her companion. They must have been separated. Amethyst tried to sense if there was any water nearby but all sources were too far from her reach. So she would be stuck, alone... again.


    As the hours crawled by, she slowly shifted her position as her flesh started to turn raw where it was forced to sit. Amethyst hadn''t accounted for the additional weight she had gained since becoming free. The trade off of being healthy was that her body wanted to sink through the grates. This new complex layer started to form indents which turned into sores in the few hours she was hanging in her cage. Hunger knocked on the door of her consciousness as she pondered Tenya''s fate. The pangs distract her thoughts for a brief time. The food she had squirreled away from lunch had been stripped from her, along with any tool that might help. Her only thanks being that her horns were not getting stuck between the gaps like before.


    Now and again, Amethyst would call out for Tenya. She couldn''t tell whether it had been a few hours or a few minutes between calls, but it made no difference, the room remained as silent as the grave. No shed of light gave a hint to the passage of time. She had been locked up, key tossed and forgotten. Hope was not lost yet though, she thought. her friends would come searching for her. Wa Chini had incredible tracking abilities. Between that and the determination the others had, she and Tenya would be found. It was just a matter of time.


    Time, Amethyst considered the time she had been sitting, feeling the drag of time pulling her slowly through the grates as if time was sifting her like grain. Every time she would shift to a new position. A little more of her felt left behind. Her sores were bleeding, or maybe were infected? Her mind started playing out the future she would be forced into. A future where her limbs would rot, and she would have them cut, becoming a worthless worm only good as a pet.


    No! That''s not right. Nuru is a master healer, she would fix her right up. Well, that is, if she were found soon. Maybe it had been a few days, but no more than a week. She had heard no sign of life, nor any sight of the hope she was clinging to. The voices were her only company. They were distant jumbles as she drifted from dream to dream. When she focused, there was nothing once more, just emptiness. Maybe her fate was deeper than she thought.


    They weren''t going to find her, like Ebba, this place had swallowed them all up. They were all in the belly, slowly being digested as those above laughed and her searching companions fought to find them. But they never would, after all this was the fate of fighting against Uongo. He was the master here, and by his word she now suffered. Her hope faded as she pondered deeper into her fate.


    Time was meaningless. It''s void, a construct that was made to make people feel in control, but in this place it didn''t exist. Amethyst realized that she was dead, Her flesh would slowly drip from her bones in the endless cycle of shifting. She would become bones, only to grow her flesh back and return back to this hell in a slightly smaller cage. Maybe her real body was set in some shallow grave, or eaten by the crocodiles along the river. Her skin had begun to itch as she considered the insects that ravaged her dead flesh. devouring each little piece of her as she turned to dust.


    Even through her thoughts of damnation, she considered Tenya''s plight. Perhaps she was alive and well. Tenya was simply left where they were captured. Maybe Tenya had already found Ebba and they were on their way home, Amethyst a distant memory that would make Tenya sad to think about from time to time. Maybe she would tell stories of the Anesdari Roamer that uselessly tried her best to help find Ebba. Tenya would say "Amethyst had a big heart, she cared about everyone. and in the end she was killed for caring for me." Amethyst''s mind fell down with different scenarios just like this one.


    Amethyst cried often through her rotting. She would cry and then sing quiet lullabies her mom must have sung her. She couldn''t recall any memory of her mother singing. but since her father abandoned them it must have been her. Grandfather didn''t have the voice for it, She remembered him often telling her to dry her tears and be a big girl. She could almost hear their voices singing along with her. She prayed her mother would come to save her.


    She had visions of her mother breaking through the ceiling, a bright light behind her, ripping the cage apart and slowly pulling her out. She saw their faces draw closer, but they were wrong. It wasn''t her mother, it was a man. With bright white hair and beautiful scarlet eyes and a dark complexion. She had never seen this man before, but as she gazed at his smiling face, she felt safe. Her mother and grandfather had disappeared and this man was carrying her to the afterlife.


    He looked at her, and she could barely make out the face as he started to fade away. "You will be safe. I''ll miss you." His face disappeared entirely as the last of his words echoed through her conciseness. "I love you Amethyst, your father loves you!"


    ¡ì


    Amethyst struggled to force her eyes open, She had to use her fingers, as they were crusty and felt glued together. Light beamed through the drawn curtains. Columns of dust clouds and a few flies were swirling and floating through the light creating majestic patterns that she was fixated on.


    As the world focused around her, she noticed the sounds of bustling streets. The markets near Pon¨¢ei''s sounded exactly like these ones. She felt the plush fabric along her back and over her chest. Her fingers rubbed along the smooth light blanket that had hugged her so lightly. She couldn''t remember a time when she had felt so comfortable. Like she was floating in the clouds. She really was dead, and finally had paid for her sins, but why did the great beyond have so many flies? Her head shifted towards a familiar door. The man with white hair was standing there, his arms crossed, then he slowly walked out. Amethyst Shot up and cried out, "Wait!"


    The headache gained fury at her sudden movement. Her eyes throbbed as she took in her surroundings. Across from her were several beds, to her left and right followed suit. There were sleeping people spread out randomly. Pon¨¢ei''s medical room. The scents of dinner filled her nostrils as peace flooded her heart. She fell back into the warm embrace of the bed, which accepted her, calming her aching head and sore body. She looked next to her left to see Tenya sleeping in the next bed facing her.


    Amethyst let out her fear and hopelessness with long deep breaths as she finally allowed herself to feel safe again. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the life around her. The clatter of training, the bustling streets and the sounds of dogs and bells filled her heart with joy. She wasn''t dead, she was more alive than she had ever been before!


    Eventually she raised her hands above her and observed the backs of her arms. A faded crisscross pattern was lightly etched, new scars of a memory better left forgotten. Like a mural to the suffering, this painting on her flesh would tell her story to anyone who looked. Nuru must have taken care of her and Tenya. So she lay in comfortable bliss for a few more minutes before a knock came to the door.


    Amethyst looked over to see Stochast¨ªs with Nuru and Wa Chini as they entered the room with soft steps. Their faces were filled with relief and they had smiles as they walked closer.


    "Hey friend," Stochast¨ªs said with a gentle voice. "How are you feeling?" He kneeled on the right side of her closest to the door, as he got close to her.


    Nuru walked around between her and Tenya, placing a hand over Amethyst''s heart, then slowly feeling around the more damaged sections of her. Wa Chini remained by the door. Next to him was a man with white hair, but aside from the long white, none of his other features matched what she had seen of the man who saved her, if any of that was even real.


    "Certainly been in tighter situations." Amethyst slowly rose, pushing herself against the headboard to look around more clearly. "What happened?"


    "Glad to see you are still in good tact." Stochast¨ªs had a smile, but that disappeared as he started. "After you two did not return by sunset, Wa Chini and some of Pon¨¢ei''s men went searching." He shifted onto the bed and looked Amethyst in the eyes. "Wa Chini picked up your trail easily, and followed it to a small post of the Serpent Guard." He shook his head. "They were everywhere, so Wa Chini and the others returned and Pon¨¢ei let us borrow those men to come up with an escape plan."


    Amethyst''s eyes widened and she squeaked out "They fought the Serpent Guard?"


    "We took some time to plan everything for success, Myself and Nuru went with Wa Chini and the others as back up." He smiled again briefly. "Even Hofu went, When we arrived the post was just empty, We pulled you and Tenya, along with other prisoners out and brought them here without so much as a sound."


    Amethyst slid down a bit so she was more slumped than sitting. "So, how long were we there?"


    Stochast¨ªs''s voice became calculated, but still hinted with warm concern. "You and Tenya were there for a total of four days, and healing here for two."


    "It felt so much longer than that..." Amethyst looked over to Tenya. "Is she okay?" Tension building in her heart.


    Stochast¨ªs looked toward Tenya, then back to Amethyst. "She was in rough shape when we found her, consider yourself lucky you didn''t see her. "He regained Amethyst''s eyes and continued. "Tenya was in detox of Nectar it seems. Once Nuru learned that, she was easy to help, Though there was some play with the doses." He gestured at the man with white hair. "He once worked in a clinic that treated these symptoms, he carried you out, then spent a fair time with Tenya too."


    Amethyst turned to look at the man, but he had turned and was walking away. "Thank you!" She called, but no answer came back. Amethyst leaned back again, straightening herself as Nuru handed her a small bowl with soup.


    "I gather from the lack of shock, you were in league with Tenya, knowing about her addiction." He didn''t hint at a question. Stochast¨ªs was a good detective if he put his mind to something and had a habit of only making these declarations when he was sure of his theory.


    "We are weaning her, I was entrusted because she was embarrassed. It was her secret to tell, not mine." Amethyst sat with her head high as she spoke. She had no fear she had done the right thing and feared no retaliation, but prepared mentally to defend Tenya.


    "If we had known we could have given her a proper dose from the beginning, but she is stable again and resting. So that is all that matters." His voice was calm, but became more compassionate as he went on. "We are glad you are both safe."


    Amethyst tried to hold in the tears, but they burst from her as she considered how lucky she had become with so many good friends. "Thank you, you guys are the best."


    "Stochast¨ªs, let her rest." Nuru looked at Amethyst. "Get some sleep and in the morning we will update you on everything that we have learned."


    "Sleep in peace tonight." Stochast¨ªs said as he squeezed Amethyst''s hand and stood to leave with Nuru.


    Nuru and Stochast¨ªs exited the room followed by Wa Chini who gave a smile and a little wave to Amethyst as he followed.


    Amethyst laid herself on her side facing Tenya. She studied her features deeply, her face had small scars that were not there before and a little of her hair had been pulled out too. But it was her chest and arms Amethyst could see most clearly. Rugged scars along her collarbone and lower neck painted a deeper physical torture, which her drug addled mind had layered on to her experience. The undersides of Tenya''s arms were unrecognizable. Deep tears and gashes to the skin where she had pulled flesh away in her desperate attempt to stop the itching and possible hallucinations had become blankets of scars. Like she had torn herself to the bone.


    Amethyst lifted herself out of her bed and slowly crept around Tenya''s bed where on the opposite side. She laid herself beside Tenya, who turned to face Amethyst, but remained asleep. Amethyst pressed her forehead against Tenya''s and silently drifted into the sweet relief of sleep.

 15. Breakthrough

    Amethyst pressed the Nectar apparatus to the soft flesh which remained on the inner part of her thigh. A loud click signaled that the Nectar was fully injected. With Tenya''s arms as scared and damaged as they were, it was too difficult for Amethyst to effectively administer the Nectar there.


    Nuru, for all she could do, was still limited in her power. As she described it, "My magic speeds the natural healing process to inhuman levels, but it does not return it to the state previous." Although this frustrated Amethyst, she was grateful for the fact that Tenya had her arms at all. Even if she didn''t have much feeling there anymore.


    Fifteen days had passed with both Amethyst and Tenya slowly recovering to their full health once more. Everything between Pon¨¢ei and Tenya had been quiet. Stochast¨ªs explained that they had convinced Pon¨¢ei to keep a cool head. At least as they rested, Tenya and Amethyst could rest easy knowing that their boarding was still secure.


    "Tenya?" Amethyst''s soft voice was nearly imperceptible as she spoke.


    "What''s up, Misty?" Tenya''s voice was just as soft, but her accent was thicker than usual.


    Amethyst had just finished placing the apparatus away. She was stuck in her mind, battling the memories from the weeks prior. "Do, you remember... back when you found us in the sewers?"


    Tenya sat closer to Amethyst. "Of course I do." She brushed her hair away from her eyes. "Hard to forget those days. Why?"


    Amethyst didn''t want to look Tenya in the eyes, but she pressed on, looking up into Tenya''s sparkling orbs. "I just... I am grateful you pulled us out of there, and I am happy to be able to serve you." She immediately looked to the floor.


    "Well I am grateful that you are here too."


    Amethyst, expecting Tenya to play the words off with some halfhearted remark, looked up in surprise. Tenya had a small smile on her face. Amethyst felt all her worries melt away.


    "Besides that, I don''t feel like you should be serving me." She looked away from Amethyst. "Feel like we should just help each other out. Because we are friends, right?" Tenya looked back to Amethyst.


    Amethyst''s heart leaped for joy and a smile crested her face as she looked into Tenya''s soul. She realized in that moment, knowing with no hesitation. Amethyst was in love with Tennessee. knowing the reaction that announcing this in front of Tenya would bring, Amethyst simply smiled and nodded her head in agreement.


    A knock interrupted them. Tenya drew her clothes back on, while Amethyst went to answer. Hofu was at the door and informed Amethyst that there would be a meeting downstairs and to bring Tenya. Amethyst tried to protest Tenya''s presence, but was met with a hand and an assurance she needed to be there. So, Amethyst agreed, then turned to prep Tenya.


    ¡ì


    There were a lot of people downstairs. Not only had Amethyst''s whole fellowship been there, but several of Pon¨¢ei''s men were sitting and standing around as well. Pon¨¢ei, as usual, had entered last after all others arrived, and in a vibrant outfit Which boasted peacock feathers along with many other types Amethyst was not familiar with.


    Pon¨¢ei stood tall and proud with a little grin as she began. "Good to see everyone is well." Her eyes remained firmly on her men. "I Think we have a strategy, one to remove Uongo from his seat of power!" The crowd erupted into whistles and cheers. Pon¨¢ei waited until the commotion died down. "We have found a weakness to exploit, an oversight so to speak."


    The crowd leaned in with deeper interest in their leader''s words. Amethyst found the whole presentation boring. There was a lot of talk about distractions around the city and how they would breach the walls and so on. The strategy meeting went on for over an hour and hardly any evidence pointed to Amethyst or Tenya needing to listen to their war ranting. She and Tenya whispered back and forth to each other nearly missing the fact that Wa Chini was standing at the front waiting for their attention. Embarrassed, they looked up at him quietly, waiting for him to start.


    "I have been on the hunt, perusing any hint of my prey." His squeaking voice was high pitched as he chirped along. "On my path, The Ancestors placed in my way, a man." He looked over the crowd and shrank back a little. Then looked to Amethyst, his confidence returned and he continued. "This man had information about a fleet of slave ships which had departed from Stone Town early this year"


    Both Tenya and Amethyst leaned forward in their interest.


    "He informed me that a big typhoon had swept them up, sending them towards the east, where they became shipwrecked." Wa Chini mimicked Stochast¨ªs''s dramatic pause. "Those aboard crossed the deserts of Eastern Ashara and arrived two weeks ago."


    Tenya grabbed Amethyst''s arm tightly as she looked at Wa Chini with bated breath. Busara stood and took his place beside Wa Chini.


    "I asked him about what else he knew, and he gave me much information, so I asked Busara to search out those claims." Wa Chini bowed towards Amethyst and Tenya who were sitting with Nuru and Stochast¨ªs.


    Busara cleared his throat and spoke with a commanding and dominant presence which made the crowd shuffle uncomfortably. "I went to the home of Uongo, under the guise of mason work while acting as a spy for Pon¨¢ei. I assisted with building the wall, adding strategic weak points as I worked." Busara raised his hand, which was shaking slightly. He coughed and cleared his throat again before continuing. "Wa Chini came to me with an odd request, and so I fulfilled it. I snuck deeper into the home and found a group of new slaves, and amongst them was a small female child."


    Amethyst heard Tenya almost whining at the information. She looked like what she was, A mother about to find her child. Amethyst was also feeling the same way. She had never met Ebba, but knew She must have been a good girl if her mother and brother were any indication. So Amethyst and Tenya gripped each other''s hands as Busara finished.


    "The girl matched the exact description, but even without that, I would recognize the curling bush of tangled hair, which Tenya shares." Busara''s voice was trembling. "So we are going to join the raid on Uongo''s home, with the strict purpose of retrieving Ebba."


    The remainder of the meeting went by in a blur for Amethyst, Tenya had a look of clear concentration. Maybe she was reliving memories, or playing out scenarios that may never happen. Whatever she was thinking, Amethyst knew what she was going to do next. It was time to step out of bed, and get back to training.


    ¡ì


    Amethyst had been going for hours. Sweat coated her body while her fatigued muscles were pushed to their limits. She and Tanya had decided to recondition themselves in the wake of their injuries. Tenya was practicing swordplay with a group of Pon¨¢ei''s men. While Amethyst focused on her hand to hand work with Wa Chini.


    The sweltering afternoon sun drove Amethyst back to her balcony sanctuary, where Stochast¨ªs had set up a writing station. She remained silent so as to not break his concentration. While the air was peaceful and quiet this time of day, Amethyst''s mind was far from at peace. She replayed the events of meeting Wafi and being attacked by the Serpent Guard. She would have liked to step in and help defend Tenya.


    She also considered her uselessness during the first invasion of Uongo''s home. She wished that she had been stronger. Had she been able to do anything, Wafi may still have been alive. Perhaps if she was more skilled, she may have noticed the Serpent Guard closing in on her and Tenya only a few weeks prior. Even now she was frustrated because she was not progressing in the last few days. If anything, she was still getting back to normal from the injuries.


    The tempest of her mind was overcrowded with other what ifs and shortcomings. Her imagination created scenarios of her demise and the defeat of her friends. She gripped tightly on her tail as she meditated.


    Amethyst jerked as she realized Stochast¨ªs was sitting in front of her.


    "I have tried to receive your attention on a couple of occasions and I decided to sit and wait." Stochast¨ªs spoke calmly while leaning back on his elbows. He transitioned into more of a lounge as he waited in the silence.


    "I was just... caught up in my own head." Amethyst felt embarrassed about the interaction. Her fear of failure followed her out of her mind and into reality.


    "Well you have been here in contemplation for quite some time. I feel unease in you, with all of your muttering and growling, that is." Stochast¨ªs had a wide grin as he teased Amethyst.


    "I do not growl!" Her voice broke as she tried her best to look scary. She burst into a fit of laughter as she tried her best impression of a growl.


    "Just because it is not scary," Stochast¨ªs chuckled, "Does not mean that it is not a growl." He repositioned onto his other side, while still maintaining his view of Amethyst. "So, what has you so troubled?"


    "I just feel useless, like my presence brings nothing but unnecessary worry." Amethyst scooted towards the wall of the balcony. She tucked her tail under her toes as she brought her knees up towards her chin. She rested her arms on her knees and her chin on her arms.


    "You have a great deal of worth to provide in most any situation." Stochast¨ªs sat up and joined Amethyst next to her, though he crossed his legs instead. "Translator, soon to be warrior, magician..." He paused.


    Amethyst looked to Stochast¨ªs who had seemingly paused for her attention.


    "And, you are a good friend. These things are accomplishments that you have strived towards." Stochast¨ªs used many gestures while he spoke.


    "I was forced to bare the rune, and the other stuff... well I''m no good at it anyway." Amethyst thought of these things as a point of fact. She knew that there were infinite ways she could improve. Was she even needed?


    "I was told you guided your group over a river of flesh eating monstrosities."


    "It was not so complicated--"


    Stochast¨ªs interrupted. "And when faced with a number of enemies, your back to the wall, with no hope of surviving, what did you do?" Stochast¨ªs didn''t wait for an answer. "You plunged from the balcony along with your compatriots down several floors. You assured your flight, and escaped."


    Amethyst tensed at the rendition Stochast¨ªs recited. For her it was no heroic feat, yet Stochast¨ªs told the tale as though she were a hero from the books come to life. He sounded so impressed, but she knew if he had been there and seen what she had truly done, he wouldn''t be so enthusiastic.


    "You have a lot to offer, if you think outside of the box." Stochast¨ªs had a wide smile and seemed proud of his pep talk.


    "I wish it could be so simple my friend. These tales were much more plain than they sound." Amethyst took a deep breath. She held it deep for several long seconds. The peace and quiet had not yet been disturbed, but she knew the time was near for the streets to start breathing again.


    Stochast¨ªs watched Amethyst. His eyes remained focused on her while she held her breath.


    Amethyst let out her long held breath and felt her body become fatigued as the day finally caught up with her.


    "May I speak?" Stochast¨ªs asked, his fingers wrapped under his chin and he tapped in deep thought.


    Amethyst smiled again. "You may, no need to ask."


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "Tell me of your abilities, how you have used them, and I shall use my limited understanding to assist you in deepening your magical connection. " His eyes were focused, and his face looked determined.


    ¡ì


    Amethyst skipped her normal evening activities while focused on telling all she knew about her abilities. Stochast¨ªs spent the whole time quiet, as was his fashion, he took in all of the information. Once all was told, he remained in a quiet contemplative state. As the hours went on, the sun sank beyond the horizon, replaced by a growing moon which tirelessly split the night apart.


    Amethyst waited in the same manner as Stochast¨ªs. She sat and waited for the conclusion of his mental labor. He was like the golden bull man; so still and seeing, hearing nothing in the world around them. Amethyst bid him a quiet good night as she struggled to remain awake. Stochast¨ªs on the other hand, looked as though he could contemplate here until death. So with no reply, Amethyst wandered to her room.


    The door to her room opened easily. Inside, Tenya was sitting on the bed, sewing her scarf which had been damaged during her training. She looked up to Amethyst and gave a small smile. "Well hey there." Tenya''s voice was soft and soothing.


    All of the excitement with Stochast¨ªs had drained Amethyst. Being back with Tenya was an instant relief. Amethyst promptly walked to the bed and with a swift leap fell onto the bed. The bed made a dissatisfied grumble as Amethyst flopped.


    "Looks like you have had a long day." Tenya brandished her smile.


    Amethyst melted deeper into the bed as she replied. "Basically told my whole life story to Stochast¨ªs."


    Tenya''s smile faded a little and her eyes narrowed in confusion. "Long conversation? I thought you enjoyed those?"


    Amethyst sighed aggressively, the rumblings of a real growl vibrated through the air. "Yes, very long and I--" Amethyst twisted quickly onto her side as she looked for Tenya, who had scooted closer. She was leaning in Amethyst''s direction.


    Amethyst was not prepared for Tenya to be so close. In stunned silence, she fell to her back once more, looking up at her. Tenya''s curls fell over part of her face as she attempted repeatedly to brush them back. She gave up after a few tries, instead leaning over Amethyst''s face.


    Amethyst felt heat rising on her face as Tenya stared down. "It was very long..." Amethyst repeated. "Then he didn''t even say anything as he just sat there thinking." Amethyst''s tone had become like a whisper. She didn''t know why she acted like this. Love was a new feeling sure, but how silly is it to just lose your thoughts and whisper to each other?


    "Sounds like he was really taken back." As quickly as Tenya had come, she was gone, focused on her scarf once more.


    Amethyst was relieved, but also sad to see Tenya pull away. "He must be thinking up a novel, didn''t even acknowledge my parting."


    "Hard not to be the focus of attention?" The sarcasm in Tenya''s voice was a welcome return to normal for Amethyst. She had kept the same smile, though it looked a bit more devilish after that comment.


    "It''s weird to be the sole focus especially when they are thinking of you so hard that you are forgotten." Amethyst played with curls of her hair before comparing hers and Tenya''s. "I''ve never been so flattered and so worried at the same time."


    Tenya laughed. "I can understand the feeling uncomfortably well" Though her smile didn''t change, Tenya''s body showed a slight quiver Amethyst only noticed because she was still so close.


    Tenya didn''t seem to notice Amethyst''s intrusion in her personal space. Amethyst took this as a sign to keep playing with Tenya''s hair.


    "I think he is trying to come up with new ways for me to use my magic." Amethyst twirled thick dark curls as she thought of her uselessness. Amethyst''s smile had faltered, now she was filled again with disappointment in herself.


    "It''s a pretty cool thing, that you have magic to use at all." Tenya sat her scarf down and looked back to Amethyst again. "I''m excited to see what you will do next." Her eyes narrowed in a way that made Amethyst want to squirm. She tied her hair up with the modified scarf.


    Amethyst''s trance cracked as she focused on Tenya again. "What do you mean?" Her voice was thick with confusion. She started to sit up in order to be eye level with Tenya.


    "During the raid, I''m excited to see you in action again. With everything we''ve learned I bet we will breeze through Uongo''s place!" Tenya spoke confidently in her exclamation. She held a wide grin, which slowly fell away as Amethyst looked away.


    Amethyst struggled to find her words while Tenya turned her whole being to face Amethyst. "I''m not going on the raid I--"


    "No, no, no... I can''t do this without you, I need you there!" Desperation dripped from Tenya''s panicked voice. "Please?"


    Amethyst could do nothing at this moment. Her thoughts and very being had froze. No one had ever pleaded to her like this. Tenya''s hands were sweaty as they grasped for Amethyst''s hands. Her eyes were like wild storms as they poured into Amethysts.


    "I''ll go anywhere you need me." Amethyst felt her heart pang as she said the words. She might as well have asked Tenya to marry her! She felt silly, but also felt a little more useful, if only for Tenya


    "Good, thank you!" Tenya''s entire profile shifted to the more relaxed version of herself she held earlier in the evening. Tenya fell back onto the bed, then faced Amethyst who followed Tenya''s lead. The Evening passed quickly before both girls fell asleep much later than intended.


    ¡ì


    Amethyst and Tenya jumped at the figure in front of their door. Stochast¨ªs lay there, curled in a ball surrounded by loose paper, which had found its way all around him. The girls looked at each other with smiles and whispered goodbyes for the day while they continued their separate training rituals.


    Tenya slowly stepped over Stochast¨ªs, who hadn''t noticed a thing. Amethyst leaned over him and with a gentle hand attempted to rouse him from slumber. He simply wouldn''t budge, so Amethyst retrieved a light covering and laid it over top of him. She stepped over him and made her way down to get food for the morning.


    She assumed that Stochast¨ªs had been there for a reason, so she decided not to engage in her physical exercise for the day, just in case Stochast¨ªs had some plan for the day. Wa Chini took the opportunity that day to go on what he called "walkabout." Wa Chini said it was like a wandering meditation. Busara had gone back to Uongo''s for more effort towards sabotage, and to keep some track of Ebba.


    Nuru sat alone in the dining space. There were a few of Pon¨¢ei''s guards or whatever they were, but the room was mostly devoid of commotion. Amethyst scooped some sort of soaked grain, then drizzled a bit of honey over it with milk. She used one of the carved spoons to mix up her breakfast. She also took a few dates for her bowl, then pocketed a small handful for later. She sat in front of Nuru, who looked up from her bowl and gave a warm smile.


    "It has been a while since we had a conversation." Amethyst took a heaping bite from her bowl.


    "Yes. If, that is, you do not assume my checking in on you counts as conversation." Nuru''s welcoming smile had come and gone, but she still looked into Amethyst''s eyes diligently. "Is there something you want to converse about?"


    Amethyst finished her first bite. She offered one of her dates to Nuru, who politely refused. "Well I wanted to check in with you and see how things are going." Amethyst took a more conservative second bite.


    "Ah." Nuru pushed her bowl to the side.


    Amethyst had learned that it was a traditional way of discussing something important. So she quickly swallowed her food and did the same, leaning in as though they were about to reveal closely guarded secrets, or the secrets of others in gossip.


    "I find it difficult to find myself of use aside from healing in the upcoming raid." Nuru seemed to have no shame in her confident announcement.


    Amethyst leaned back. "Have you been talking to Stochast¨ªs?" Amethyst started fiddling with a date, trying to release the pit inside.


    "No, I have considered myself only good at healing and tapestry." Nuru held up a pouch she had made after arriving at Pon¨¢ei''s. "The ancestors have granted me a sickly feeling in regards to the raid." She kept holding the pouch for Amethyst to see.


    Amethyst sat the pit on the side of her bowl, then dumped the date into her food, then started working on another date. "I apologize, I am unfamiliar, what does that mean?"


    "As I prayed over my role, I realized that remaining here for the injured is a bad idea, therefore, I shall go with. I believe my presence will be required." Nuru let the pouch dangle from the leather strips that held the pouch around her neck.


    "So... you are finding difficulty in the need to go?" Amethyst was confused about how Nuru really felt.


    "I shall try once more." Nuru remained calm and collected as she started softly. "I do not like battle, but I feel I shall be a hindrance over all." She pondered her next words. "I think that I will be of no use in battle."


    Amethyst let out a held breath as she continued working through her dates. "Well, if healing is what you are confident in, that''s what you should do. Between myself and Tenya under Wa Chini''s command I think we don''t need another fighter. Healing would be best anyway. That makes you very useful." Amethyst tossed a date into her mouth as she leaned back.


    "So, not having other talents, this does not make me a hindrance to the upcoming invasion?" Nuru''s tone reflected sincerity. She asked as though confirming a fact she already knew.


    Amethyst smiled. "Are you sure you haven''t been talking with Stochast¨ªs?" Amethyst smiled widely. "You are perfectly helpful as you are."


    Nuru leaned back as well and pulled her bowl back in front of her. She then nodded her head in understanding. "No, I have not spoken with Stochast¨ªs for at least two days, as he has been preoccupied."


    As Amethyst was about to respond, Stochast¨ªs rushed down the stairs. His breathing was heavy and he clutched a mess of papers that sat in his clenched fists in all directions. He looked around, then cleared his throat while slicking his hair back. He straightened his posture as he turned towards Amethyst, who was suppressing her giggles by keeping her hand over her mouth.


    "I am sorry to interrupt. Amethyst, I have drawn up some information that may be rather helpful for you." Stochast¨ªs''s face had turned red as he looked around at the faces of Pon¨¢ei''s men. "I''ll be on the balcony." He gave a slight bow before he calmly turned away and swiftly walked away back up the stairs.


    Nuru''s face hadn''t born much more than a smile before, but now she was shaking her head, also struggling to hold back laughter. "It appears that Stochast¨ªs wishes to speak with you." Nuru held her hand over her mouth while laughing.


    Amethyst started eating her food quickly. "Yes it seems so." She blurted with heaps of food still in her mouth as she started to stand. Amethyst placed the bowl with the other dirty dishes and returned to Nuru. She placed her hand on Nuru''s shoulder. With a large smile while staring into her eyes, Amethyst said, "You are exceptional, in both friendship and reliability, as well as your magical abilities. I owe you my life my friend." Amethyst patted her on the back as she passed over to the stairs to meet with Stochast¨ªs.


    ¡ì


    "The principle is exactly the same as how you kept yourself from harm when leaping from heights." Stochast¨ªs began his lecture immediately upon Amethyst''s arrival. "We just have to tweak a few little details... I think." Stochast¨ªs showed Amethyst several crumpled papers. "As you can see I--"


    "I can''t read any of what you wrote." Amethyst had a sly smile as Stochast¨ªs came to the realization at the same time. "I can speak any language, I can only read Hypirian." Amethyst was amused, but wished she had brought her breakfast instead of devouring it. She hesitantly pulled one of her dates from her pocket.


    "Right, Of course." Stochast¨ªs wasted no time in regaining his momentum. "So, the general idea is that you create a cushion of air as you fall." He started to pace, leaving no time for an answer as he continued. "It is, in my opinion, a Very useful ability by itself, but we can make it better. I will race to the bottom of the balcony. I want you to jump off at my command, so that I can see you in action." He left no time for a reply as he dashed off.


    Amethyst slowly chewed and sucked on the date. She let the sweet juices tickle her tongue. She heard Stochast¨ªs call for her from below. She finished her date, leaving the seed in a small basket used to hold the trimmings from the plants decorating the balcony. She stood over the balcony looking down to Stochast¨ªs. "Oh you meant now."


    "Yes, now please jump!" Stochast¨ªs yelled up to her.


    Amethyst stepped up onto the balcony railing and looked down. She wasn''t a fan of heights, but she did enjoy the feeling of falling with a soft landing. As she stepped off, she focused her mind to her feet. She could feel the energy pooling from under her, before she let go of her focus. Air released below her. To her it felt like a solid surface slowly drifting to the ground. Had she released it too soon she would find a much harder landing.


    "Incredible!" Stochast¨ªs clapped as Amethyst landed. "Okay, very simple, do what you did, but with your hands facing away from you. At that wall, do the same thing."


    Amethyst felt silly, She had never tried other ways of using her ability. She had been climbing, when she was seven, up a hill and fell. Instinct took over and as she fell, she braced herself. She was surprised at her safe landing.


    As she focused, aiming her hands at the wall, she felt the same build up of energy, like heat centering itself in her palms. She let the heat build until her hands burned, then let go. There was a sudden burst of wind and the wall fell over, breaking into pieces.


    At the commotion, Pon¨¢ei''s guards rushed to the wall that once separated the courtyard from the streets outside. "What happened!" Pon¨¢ei''s guard asked aggressively.


    "There was a burst of wind, and then the wall fell!" Stochast¨ªs''s words were true through and through, but Amethyst still thought it a lie by omission of important details. Amethyst wanted to tell them the full truth, but Stochast¨ªs grabbed her arm and pulled her back into the house before she could.


    They passed through the house and wound up in the bathing space. "Okay, I prepped this tub last night, show me how you walk on water." Stochast¨ªs backed up a little then watched closely. Amethyst followed instructions, stepping up onto the still water. She concentrated at her feet as she had done before, but the feeling this time was cool and not so warm.


    "Perfect, now what?" Amethyst watched as Stochast¨ªs stepped closer. He got at eye level with the water and observed it for a while. Amethyst felt her energy starting to falter, so she stepped down before she fell through the magical barrier.


    "Fascinating, Magic is such a mystery." Stochast¨ªs stroked his chin before smiling. "Okay, just like with air, but first put your hands in the water, then concentrate."


    Amethyst followed his words and did as asked. "Okay, so what now?"


    "Okay, if your magic is active and feels like it did while standing on the water, pull your hands out while maintaining concentration." Stochast¨ªs was excited, he looked to be on the verge of dancing.


    When Amethyst removed her hands, the water came with, like a glove covering her whole hand in at least an inch of water. "This is amazing!"


    Stochast¨ªs stood with a smile while he crossed his arms.


    As Amethyst was looking and admiring her newfound abilities, Tenya walked by.


    "Hey, you two are hanging out too much, looking at another apple?" Tenya stepped in. Seeing what Amethyst had done she made a squeak and looked between Amethyst and Stochast¨ªs. "This is incredible!"


    The three danced about for a moment, excited for the possibilities that lay ahead. She showed her powers off to Wa Chini, Nuru, and Busara. Amethyst was almost as excited for this discovery as she was to find and retrieve Ebba. She wasn''t perfect, but now she had a lot more she could do. So she devoted the little time that remained before the raid to honing her abilities. She felt her confidence sore. She knew that she would definitely be useful this time.

 16. The Raid.

    August 15th, 1129


    Amethyst held a thick leather plate to her chest. "How does this one look?" The plate was lined with thick leather along the outside. The inside was a woven fiber which offered a dense fiber pad.


    "What does it matter how it looks?" Tenya chuckled as she examined the sword she had been given by Stochast¨ªs for their meeting with Wafi months before. "It''s about how it protects you."


    "I feel like the armor is going to be cumbersome." Amethyst said, while examining herself in a tarnished mirror of silver Pon¨¢ei said was "Sitting about somewhere." She turned to the side, then faced straight on. "I just feel like I''m extra exposed on the side."


    "That is certainly a valid critique this time, how many have you tried on?" Tenya had been rustling through a table of weapons in Pon¨¢ei''s armory. Tenya had swung several swords and thrust many more diggers and spears but returned to the sword she had been given.


    "Well this is the fourth one." Amethyst unstrapped the large chest plate and set it gently on the table and moved on to the next one. "They are all way too big. Look at this one." She struggled to haul up a large metal torso covering. The armor made her look more like a child in stature holding up an adult''s clothes.


    "Well yeah, that is meant for one of the numerous bulky meat heads Pon¨¢ei has lurking about." Tenya had moved on to another sword which looked similar to her original. "This one is not close to straight." She dropped the weight onto the table which clattered aggressively. "This armory is a shithole. Nothing is in a usable condition." Tenya kicked the table which caused a bundle of Javelins to fall onto the ground.


    "You should keep looking, it was kind of her to offer anything at all." Amethyst continued searching the pile of armor for anything that would fit her. "She has a lot of people to outfit, it is probably difficult to find good quality clothing."


    "One must prepare their victory before the fight has begun. After all, the fierceness of a warrior means little if he is naked on the field of battle." Tenya''s voice was monotone as she spoke. Her head remained down, her hand resting on the dagger which had been intended for Sven.


    "That is... profound." Amethyst rested her hands on the table while her eyes studied Tenyas rigid form.


    Tenya pulled the dagger fully out of the sash she wore around her hips. "My father said that to me."


    "He sounds like he was a wise man." Amethyst stood in silence while Tenya examined the blade. Amethyst walked around the table to Tenya and stood in front of her.


    Tenya remained entranced for a while; long enough for Amethyst to feel uncomfortable. Amethyst stepped around Tenya to a table that contained dozens of knives, and other short bladed weapons. She looked through and examined several of them before landing on a pair of old twin knives. They were in rough shape, but they were straight. The handles were wrapped in a dark scratchy linen, which felt secure, if not severely worn. Rust had eaten pits, but they had a beautiful swirling pattern, like the blade had been wrapped and twisted with light and dark slivers.


    Amethyst also fell into her own world like Tenya. She imagined the forging of these blades, and wondered about the journey they had been on to get here now. Who had these blades saved? Who had they killed?


    Tenya cut the silence, "Did I tell you about this knife?"


    Amethyst hesitated, she took the knives and placed them in her bag, she would wrap them later tonight before the raid on Uongo. "Would it help to speak of it?" Amethyst turned back to Tenya and returned in front of her.


    "Given to the first born of the bloodline." Tenya said with a deep inhale. "Given to my brother, who passed in battle." She stared deeply into the knife. "Never really knew my brother, so my father gave it to me after my sister was shipped across the sea."


    "I didn''t know you had siblings." Amethyst paused. "A family heirloom then."


    "Yeah, I was going to give it to Sven, along with a book my father wrote for my first born." Tenya looked up to Amethyst. Her eyes were crested with water, but a quick wipe cleared them away. "Sorry, no need to get sentimental now."


    Amethyst placed her hand on Tenya''s hands. "You don''t have to apologize. You can tell me as many times as you need to." Amethyst looked down at the dagger. "May I?" She then gestured at the dagger.


    Tenya offered it to Amethyst who took it gently. "I''m going to look for Armor." Tenya stepped away to the far side of the room, She started picking through the offerings left there.


    Amethyst looked down at the ornate designs. She unsheathed it to find a blade of silver, well polished, and seemingly sharp. The blade itself had what looked like scales carved in its center. The guard had small stamps which looked like leaves and along the hilt carvings of vines were wrapping around. The pummel was a snake head which circled back to the hilt. The head looked to be biting the hilt. As Amethyst studied this, a feeling of unease drifted into her. It reminded her of the symbol on Katili''s door. A snake in a circle, devouring its own tail.


    Amethyst became lost in a trance, but she wasn''t imagining anything. She blankly stared into the eyes of the snake. They were detailed, uncomfortably so. It was as though this was a snake petrified into silver. She slid the sheath over the blade. Uncomfortable, she walked to Tenya, placing the blade on the table In front of her.


    "I''m sorry about your family." Amethyst let her hand linger on the dagger. She considered taking it back, going out to the river, then throwing it in. She removed her hand and looked at Tenya, the feeling of unease melting away.


    Amethyst quietly returned to her search for armor. They sorted through the remainder of the armory in silence.


    <ul>


    <li> </li>


    </ul>


    "Your part in the raid is simple." Pon¨¢ei said, pointing to Amethyst''s group. "Myself and a few of my warriors will accompany you. We will hop over the wall here." Pon¨¢ei pointed to a detailed map of Uongo''s home. "Busara?"


    "Yes I placed the ladders along the outside of the walls, you will be able to cross over them." Busara was sitting in a chair in the far corner of the room. He had no view of the map, but also was not joining the raid itself.


    "We know that Uongo is staying in his study chamber in the center of his home. We know that he will be there. We also know that... Ebba... is there also." Pon¨¢ei spoke smoothly and confidently. She paused as she looked around the table. Her eyes fell on Wa Chini first, then Nuru, Amethyst and finally passed over Tenya. "We will take care of Uongo, and retrieve Ebba." She stabbed a knife into the house which was stuck firmly in the wood. "Questions?"


    Everyone remained silent. Amethyst reviewed the plan in her mind. Simple enough, but not easy. Pon¨¢ei had just finished going over the security for the place. If it weren''t for the distractions around the city, Serpent guard would be slithering around too. The main force taking on the front gates also provided some cover for their hidden entrance. Amethyst hoped that the plan worked. She looked to Stochast¨ªs, who had assisted in the strategy. He had a smile as he nodded looking at Hofu. His smile brought some comfort to Amethyst. If Stochast¨ªs wasn''t worried, why should she be? Even so, a small pit remained tight in her belly.


    As everyone departed the room, Amethyst remained. The man who had carried her out of the snake''s den after the abduction had sharpened her new knives and rewrapped the handles for her. He didn''t speak to her, as it turned out, he had his throat slit sometime before he had joined Pon¨¢ei. His voice was gone, but his life remained. He had left those knives on the table next to Busara. Amethyst went to retrieve them, and found herself leaning on the wall next to Busara instead.


    "Thank you for your hard work my friend." Amethyst had not spoken with Busara for a couple weeks as he spent a majority of his time under cover at Uongo''s. "You made this much easier for everyone."


    "I would be glad to do it again. We will soon have Ebba in hand. Then Uongo will be gone as well." Busara inhaled slowly and rubbed his hip.


    "You should have Nuru assist." Amethyst knelt in front of Busara, taking his hands in hers. "You did a lot of hard work, you--"


    "Will be here when she returns." He interrupted. "She must keep up her strength, even the perfect plan, like a river, shifts. Do not allow yourself to fall into the trap of false security. " He grasped her hands with his, then rubbed them in a comforting way. "But, you already know that."


    "I do. Rest my friend, we will return by dawn." Amethyst let his hands go. She smiled at him, and took her knives. Busara offered a bowed head in acknowledgement, then shifted in the chair.


    Amethyst navigated the corridors of this now familiar abode. She walked with purpose to the courtyard. Her companions had already gathered and were entering a covered wagon they would use to pass undetected through the streets. She felt herself becoming a little light headed in this surreal moment. Everyone was talking to each other with the exception of Pon¨¢ei, who had already entered the wagon and Tenya who was leaning against the wagon away from the others. Amethyst didn''t hesitate in walking to Tenya, though the knot in her stomach had certainly been trying to root her in place.


    "You ready?" Tenya asked at Amethyst''s approach. Tenya''s arms were crossed and her left leg was hiked up with her foot pressing against the small well that had so readily offered itself up to them during the hot sessions of training.


    Amethyst sat on the edge of the well across from Tenya. "No." Amethyst looked up at Tenya, She was radiating confidence. The darkness of night had long since devoured any semblance of light. The frigid night had taken its hold over the city.


    Tenya had her cloak over one shoulder, exposing her arms that were chiseled with well defined muscles. Her leg, which was hiked up, supported knee high boots, and short pants, which she had tied just above her knees. The flickering light was dim, with long casted shadows that highlighted each curve in her skin.


    Amethyst realized she was staring. She cleared her throat and looked around, before landing on Tenya''s face. It too was highlighted, defining her cheeks and brow. Although she was attracted to those features, it was the reflection in her eyes that drew her admiration. She had always imagined seeing the fire of passion in Tenya''s eyes. In that moment, those passionate eyes were ablaze. They housed not only the fire in her heart, but also the fire of the night. Amethyst was convinced she was again looking at an angel who would burn Uongo''s ilk with hellfire.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "Yes, I am ready to follow you anywhere." Amethyst spoke again, this time in a confident tone.


    Tenya then cleared her throat. She removed her powerful leg from the well wall and dropped her cloak, pulling the hood over her head. Nervously she said, "Good cause we''re fucking going." She swiveled around and entered the wagon from the back.


    Amethyst felt her stomach release for a moment, her confidence was secure. Before she could even stand, a gentle, yet certain anxiety tugged at her. She knew something wouldn''t go according to plan.


    She used the crank on the well to let the bucket down, then drew it back up. She sipped lightly from the water which at this time of night warmed her if only just a little. She sat the bucket on the wall of the well and climbed into the back of the wagon.


    A snap and a jerk sent the wagon into motion, there was no backing out now.


    <ul>


    <li> </li>


    </ul>


    The streets were quiet, unusually so. The city could feel something would happen. Their shutters were closed, and those that walked through the streets hurried away at the sight of them. In silence and without delay, the wagon crept through the streets. At the front, Stochast¨ªs and one of Pon¨¢ei''s men guided the wagon safely along the route Stochast¨ªs had chosen for them.


    Inside the wagon everyone had remained quiet, save for the light rumble of Wa Chini''s faint purr. Pon¨¢ei had refused to look at anyone during the trip. All of her men similarly remained stoic. Nuru had grabbed Amethyst''s hands, holding them tightly as she pressed into Amethyst. Despite the cold, Amethyst noticed how warm Nuru was, the light stick of Nuru''s clammy hands denoted the fear she must have been feeling.


    The wagon came to a slow stop, a light knock from the front indicated that the wagon had arrived. Efficiently and quietly Pon¨¢ei and hers exited the wagon. Slowly, Amethyst''s group followed suit. Pon¨¢ei''s men had already identified the ladders Busara had hidden. They were setting the first of four up. The man with white hair climbed up the ladder. He peaked over then looked down and made a hand gesture to the others. Amethyst couldn''t tell what the man had indicated, but the others started moving the next ladder over the wall.


    Amethyst stood back from the men as they worked to set up the ladders to climb over this wall and the inner wall. The thumping in her chest drummed loudly in her ears. Could the enemy hear her heart beating so loudly like she could?


    "Be weary." Stochast¨ªs whispered to her from the driving seat. He leaned his head down close to Amethyst. "The night is quiet for now. We will remain until we can''t anymore, best of luck my friend, and don''t forget what we learned about your magic." Stochast¨ªs didn''t wait for a reply as he drove the wagon forward into an alley, hidden in the darkness.


    Amethyst nodded to herself as she stepped out of the street taking position at the back of the line to go up the ladder. She could see the rungs of the second ladder, and a man held the third ladder in anticipation, the fourth adder still at his feet. The man with white hair was already on the second ladder, but remained primed to move.


    A loud whistle sounded at the front gates of the home. Similar whistle sounds began to blow from streets around them. Followed by the flickering of large fires peeking up over the cityscape. The crew hung back waiting. Amethyst felt her heart racing, her vision was focused as she waited in silence for a second whistle.


    A second whistle was let out, like clockwork. The third ladder was already going over followed by Pon¨¢ei''s men, Then as the last one went over, he grabbed the fourth and final ladder and they were gone over the wall. Pon¨¢ei waited here with Amethyst''s group quietly. It felt like another eternity had passed. before a head popped over and gestured to follow. Amethyst waited in the que. Her thoughts were racing at the what ifs. Sounds of screaming began shortly after with the clang of battle echoing up from the house.


    Amethyst stepped up the rungs of the ladder following Nuru. The wall had to be nearly twenty feet tall, but was still one of the shortest, only being two thirds complete. Amethyst rose up to see the flames that engulfed parts of the city. The night air had a glow about it and parts of the city burned. Amethyst had no idea how deep this went. She knew that Pon¨¢ei had spoken of a change and distractions, but she failed to mention the entire city would be set aflame.


    The screams echoed all around her now. Amethyst could hear people from every direction. The clash of battle grew as she stepped up to the top of the ladder. She could tell there was combat all around the city. This wasn''t just a distraction, it had to be a revolution! She had little time to consider what was happening in the city as she looked at the battle of the front gates on the far side of the property. She could already see the bodies piling up in the entrance. The door was missing the bottom half and a crowd of people tried pushing through each other. She couldn''t tell who was who from there except that one side desperately went one way, while the other pushed in the opposite direction.


    "Let''s go!" Tenya called up to Amethyst. Everyone had already gone up and over the second wall, only Tenya and Amethyst remained.


    Amethyst honed in on the mission at hand. Retrieve Ebba, no matter the cost. Amethyst quickly descended the ladder and ascended the inner wall. As she climbed over, she could see a few bodies had already fallen here.


    Nuru was looking down at them, She was wanting to help, but they weren''t on the right side, whatever that meant.


    Amethyst hit the ground, immediately going to Nuru. "They are dead, we are here for Ebba." Amethyst turned away from Nuru and saw Tenya along with Pon¨¢ei''s men heading to the back side of the main house.


    Wa Chini gestured for Amethyst to go on ahead while he wrestled with Nuru to move.


    Amethyst darted alone through the garden to catch up to the rest of the group. When she arrived at where they entered, she could see they were quietly waiting in the hall. There was little light inside, except for the reflections of fire from the distant battles.


    Once she came through the back door, the pandemonium of the battle at the gates nearly disappeared. Only the muffled cries remained. The inside of the house was mostly silent as well save for a few scared voices and stomping footsteps. The occasional clatter made each tense muscle jump in Amethyst. They waited until Wa Chini and Nuru entered. Slowly the man with white hair opened the door. Pon¨¢ei''s men rushed out while he and Pon¨¢ei with a couple others remained. Then They made their way forward into the dimly lit house.


    Amethyst didn''t take in any of the d¨¦cor when she was here the first time. It was in an odd style that was vaguely familiar to her, though she couldn''t place it. She heard a commotion coming from the hall ahead. The men had killed two servants that had knives in their hands. One looked to be a young man at nearly seventeen. Amethyst let her eyes linger on the boy, but there was no time for thought, a group of Uongo''s men burst through a door that led to an adjacent room.


    Tenya screamed as she engaged against a man that had at least a head over her and maybe weighed twice as much. Amethyst could tell immediately that he would over power her. So with little hesitation, she gripped the hilt of one of her knives and let out a scream of her own as she rushed into the man''s exposed side.


    She couldn''t tell whether she had hit him at first. The blade felt like it hadn''t passed through anything. Amethyst had closed her eyes at the moment of impact. She didn''t want to but couldn''t help herself. She slowly unclenched her eyes to see that she had stabbed the man. Her knife had not only stabbed the man between his ribs, but he had slid off at some point. His body lay decapitated as Tenya slammed her sword repeatedly into the body.


    Tenya was screaming as she chopped at the dead man. Amethyst dropped her knife and grabbed Tenya around the arms and spoke quietly to her. Amethyst''s mind had gone blank in her rambling, but Tenya slowed regardless. Tenya was covered in blood which had splattered from her rampage.


    A scream pulled Amethyst back to the battle, she looked to its source. One of the enemies was charging Amethyst and Tenya. Amethyst fumbled for her remaining knife as the man approached at lightning speed. She dug through the bag, her fingers wrapped around the knife. She pulled up on it hard, but it wouldn''t budge. It had slipped perfectly into a grove and was now locked away until she could empty the bag. Right before the attacker collided with them, he was intercepted by the man with white hair.


    They wrestled each other, trading blows between them. Amethyst scrambled to the ground to retrieve her dropped knife in lieu of the one stuck in her bag. She gripped it and stood quickly, It was too late, as she watched the man with white hair be impaled. The man with white hair grunted as the blade slashed through him and was ripped away. Amethyst remembered back to when she was eight. The man with white hair had made the same noise as the man who tried to save her before.


    Finished with the man with white hair, the attacker resumed his attempt. Amethyst realized that Tenya was shouting next to her. Tenya was in a defensive form just ahead of amethyst. The man swung, Tenya hit the sword from his hand, taking a thick chunk of the same hand with it.


    The man screamed as he gripped his hand. Blood pooled on the floor as it gushed out of holes where his fingers once were. In his panicked pain he didn''t see Wa Chini, who pounced on the attacker''s side. The man was falling over and Wa Chini had buried his claws deep into him. Wa Chini''s mouth was clenched around the attacker''s throat. Though Amethyst assumed he was dead by this point, Wa Chini tore at the man''s neck. He clawed like a ferocious animal as he ripped the man apart.


    The battle had stopped. The last of the attackers backed away in shock. Wa Chini looked up at them. and growled as he slowly let the eviscerated body fall from his mouth with a splat. The squelch of his body as Wa Chini slowly set himself into a prowling position. The watching attackers turned and fled away. Wa Chini Started to give chase, but stopped himself. He looked back to Amethyst, his blood covered face as gentle as his heart. "Are you okay?" His voice chirped as normal.


    Amethyst had a difficult time reconciling the animal she saw attack those men, and the kind soul before her. But she left that to another time, for now the attackers were defeated and they needed to get to the room that Uongo was staying in.


    <ul>


    <li> </li>


    </ul>


    "Fuck!" Pon¨¢ei shouted. The makeshift bedroom had no one in it.


    Amethyst looked out the door to the battle raging in the courtyard. It had only been minutes since the fighting started, but it felt much longer. She could see that their time was almost up. Through the gates, groups of Serpent Guard were being held back, while Uongo''s defenders had been defeated. Amethyst could see behind the wall of the Serpent guard, they were gathering in force before one solid push.


    Amethyst turned at a loud crash. She saw that Pon¨¢ei had begun ripping furniture apart and tossing everything to the ground. The last of Pon¨¢ei''s men returned at the same time, no Uongo, no Ebba.


    "What now!" Tenya shouted looking Pon¨¢ei in the face.


    Pon¨¢ei looked at her with a scornful gaze. "Shut up princes, I need to think!" Pon¨¢ei''s voice was filled with venom.


    Tenya still couldn''t speak the language, and Pon¨¢ei didn''t understand Tenya''s words, but that didn''t stop Tenya from shouting back. "Well where is my daughter? Your plan failed and my daughter is still missing!"


    Pon¨¢ei had no interest in a screaming match, instead she started to move aggressively towards Tenya. Tenya responded in kind and shouted at Pon¨¢ei, moving closer to her. Amethyst stepped between them facing Tenya, while one of Pon¨¢ei''s did the same for her.


    "Hey!" Wa Chini screamed.


    His sharp voice was like running a blade on Amethyst''s ears. The roof of her mouth burned with how badly it itched from the translation rune.


    "Look here." Wa Chini pushed a section of book shelves out of the way. "A passage."


    Tenya wasted no time before she ran through the doorway.


    "Tenya!" Amethyst called.


    Pon¨¢ei and her men followed quickly after. Amethyst was about to follow but realized Nuru wasn''t standing. "Nuru?" Amethyst turned and looked at her.


    Nuru had tears streaming down her face. She was mumbling and speaking incoherently, rocking slightly.


    "Nuru!" Amethyst shouted.


    Nuru looked up and into Amethyst''s worried eyes "This is awful." Her despondent tone hardly carried any weight of the Nuru that Amethyst had grown to care for.


    Amethyst looked up to see that the Serpent guard were making their push through the gates and were hardly being held back by the falling defense. "You need to move, either back to Stochast¨ªs or forward. The Serpents are coming!"


    Nuru looked away. Wa Chini, pulled her up onto her feet. He looked at Amethyst with wide eyes. She knew without words what he meant. She made her way quickly to the staircase on the other side of the hidden door. She stopped and turned back to see Wa Chini pulling her along. As she turned to go down the stairs, she noticed something on the wall.


    Etched into the wall at the entrance of this hidden passage, was the depiction of a snake, devouring its own tail.

 17. The Aqueducts

    A frigid breeze pressed against Amethyst as she descended the stairs. Small lanterns with stacks of dimly glowing blue rocks lined the walls in random intervals. The staircase was wide enough for two or even three people to pass each other. The stone work was crude and rough cut. It resembled a more natural style than the well organized and maintained brickwork which had offered a level of decoration in the house above.


    As Amethyst continued down, the sounds of the battle above disappeared entirely. She could hear the patter of footsteps ahead of her, but the echo made it difficult to judge how far Tenya and Pon¨¢ei''s men may have already gotten. She couldn''t hear Nuru or Wa Chini following behind her. She hoped Wa Chini could get her to follow down. But if they needed to go back, she understood.


    Amethyst stopped at the bottom of the stairs. To her right, the hall looked to have been walled off some time ago. Only the remnants of a casing remained to define the old passage. In front of her, the tunnel shrank on into a void. Amethyst felt like dark eyes were watching her, like if she were to go that way, she would never return. To her left, the faint sound of water could be heard with only a hint of footsteps remaining before being drowned out completely.


    Though as dark as the tunnel ahead, Amethyst took the left tunnel. As she advanced, the blue glow of another lantern came into view as the tunnel started curving. Amethyst felt some relief in knowing she was most likely going the right way. She prayed that Tenya and the others were in time to find Uongo and save Ebba. But she could see no sign of them and the echoing steps had disappeared, replaced by the increasing sound of flowing water.


    Her anxiety spiked as, like a wall, a stifling reeking stench burned into Amethyst''s nose. She stopped in her tracks and retched a couple times. Her eyes were watering and she had a hard time keeping steady as her frame revolted against the sour odor. The sickly scent of rotten meat and bile swirled around her as she choked and struggled forward. The stench grew as she continued along. It clung to her like a tick, this unwavering parasite trying to convince her to turn back.


    The darkness parted as her watery eyes cleared slightly. There was a glowing lantern dead ahead of her. She could see the silhouette of a doorway before the lantern itself. She had one hand plugging her nose while the other continually wiped the fountain of protesting tears while simultaneously holding her dagger.


    She picked up her pace to a jog. The echoes of rushing water whispered all around her, the echo''s offering no hint to where the water was. Just as she could see the fluttering light reflecting on the walls, her foot collided with something on the ground. She fell nearly face first into the uneven and rough hewn stones.


    Her arm''s took the brunt of the fall, but luckily she had padded them prior to the raid. Her elbow still cracked against the ground, leaving a lasting jolt through her arms. Amethyst looked back to what had tripped her. She couldn''t make it out and had no time to investigate. Amethyst pushed herself up, forgetting her nose as she hurried forward more carefully.


    Amethyst passed under an archway then was met face to face with a canal of swift moving water. She could hardly tell the water was there. If she hadn''t tripped, she may have run straight into the torrent. The sound had made the water seem close and yet far at the same time. The dim blue glow and consistent darkness had robbed her of any depth. The walls blurred together with the floor and the water was nearly invisible.


    The path went to both the right and left, the flow of water followed left, so too did the blue lanterns. Amethyst chose to continue along the left path. The cold air had grown violent as wind rushed past her. There were large lumpy piles along the walkway pressed up against the walkway wall. Amethyst had to tread carefully as she walked the thin line between the drop into water on her right and the piles to her left. The walkway was narrow, but the ground was firm. Her boots stuck a little to the ground as light squelching sounds emanated from beneath her.


    Amethyst continued past the piles and around the curving bend of this hidden river. She could see the light of a lantern as she continued, but not a dim blue one. The one ahead of her and the others lining the bending tunnel were a brighter white light which cast both bright lights and dark shadows dancing about the cavernous space ahead.


    In the Light she could now see that the water flowed into a grate in the wall at the end of this bend, but the walking path split to the left away from the water. As she grew closer she could start to make out the piles more clearly. Their odd shapes were not uniform at all.


    Had they not been somewhat soft, she would have thought the tunnels were unstable in some way. She could see large water puddles pooled in the walkway. As she grew closer, her mind finally registered what her eyes were trying to warn her of. Amethyst let out a muffled scream. Her hand couldn''t hold back the body''s ejection. She had nowhere to turn as she vomited along the walkway and onto the piles near her. She couldn''t keep her feet as she dropped to her knees and looked on in abject terror.


    The piles along the pathway were not rubble, but the rotting infested corpses of people and creatures of all sorts. The bodies were in all stages of decomposition. Some were whole while others were missing bits and pieces here and there. They all shared one thing in common aside from the mutilated state they were all in. That was the fact that there was not a scrap of cloth or linen to be found among them.


    The pools of water shared their deception as well in the flickering light. The brown and blackish ooze flowed out from the piles creating puddles. The sticky squelching noise made while running were the softer remains piled along the edge of the water. The foul liquid had coagulated in places forcing the water which dripped down from the walls along with the oozing fluids to flow into the water below.


    As Amethyst''s gaze unconsciously followed the trail into the water. She could see the grate below had become somewhat clogged as bodies had slid or were thrown into the aqueducts which served as the cities primary water source. The water here at the Southernmost part of the city flowed northwards into neighborhoods and potentially through the citadel the Pharaoh lived in.


    Amethyst''s horror had never been greater than in this moment. Where were Tenya and the others? Did they see this room of death? Did they see the bodies floating, bloated and maggot covered? The mold and fungus growing, devouring the evidence of this nightmare? Amethyst''s only ray of hope was the fact that the little well in Pon¨¢ei''s courtyard was even further south and had no connection to the Aqueducts at all.


    Amethyst didn''t want to put a number to the bodies, as much for her mental wellbeing as for the time. She had passed piles to get here and still there were more piles as she willed herself forward, inching deeper into the lair of some creature which hid here out of sight. She struggled to keep her footing as she slipped along the slick wet floor. She had started to pass into a larger chamber heading slightly away from the poison flowing in the Aqueducts.


    No smell had been so pungent in The Sewers as to force her to gag at not only the scent but the taste of the thick cloud of nauseating sickness she had been forced to endure here. Amethyst tried to look away. She tried to turn her mind to that bright sunny place which had been as burned into her memories as this stench would be. The faces of the dead staring up with milky or missing eyes. The buzzing of the flies here were like the mosquitos she had been devoured by.


    Tears streamed down her face as she felt the piercing gaze of the dead cutting slowly into her soul. Their accusing eyes damned her to the pits of fire for her audacity to be alive. She heard them in her mind hurling insults and begging for her to join them. She flashed back to The Sewers again where she had begun this Journey to save Ebba and now she was back in the cesspool trudging forward.


    Each agonizing step lasted only seconds, but felt as though she were passing deep into the bowels of the underworld. She pleaded with the lifeless voices of her mind to leave her be and let her move forward in peace, but deep inside she felt like she belonged with them. Her miserable life to get to this place, to die in this place was buried itself as deep into her mind as the flies buried their eggs.


    As her mind passed into the realms dark gods, a scream called her mind back to the task at hand. Ahead she could hear voices conferring aggressively. Nearly forgetting the stacks of judging corpses, Amethyst broke into a sprint. Though she couldn''t tell what was going on in any detail. She could tell Tenya''s voice apart clearly, even if it was just a scream.


    ¡ì


    (Ebba)


    The cold desert wind twisted Ebba''s curly mane as it whipped her and the rest of the caravan towards the kingdom of the rest of her life. She had been keeping a steady pace as the last leaves of light were shed behind them. A sea of tranquility crept along the sky, sheltering her in the sparkling diamonds no mortal could reach. The stars blazed far away in that deep void above, offering their silent encouragement to Ebba as the caravan stopped short of their destination ahead.


    Ebba had imagined on so many nights like this, while staring into the heavens, that somewhere out there, she was asleep. She had simply passed into a nightmare. Though she was only eleven, the veil of childhood had been ripped away at a young age. But her imagination still shined brighter than any star she saw.


    Tales and stories she had been told to the things she made up. The heroes she drew in the dotted canvas above came to rescue her from the fate she had been stolen for. Their shining armor and flying horses crashing in and taking her away as the fiery breath of dragons descended among those that hurt her and the few friends she had made along her blistering sun scorched journey. The dragons would take them to her mother and brothers, then they would run away to Bran''Durim, in the grand castle of her mother''s stories. But each night her dreams were crushed as she would awake each morning to the blinding sun.


    Tomorrow she would be with her new master. She had heard nothing but the worst things about her soon to be master. Beating and beheadings, not to mention the horrible things he was said to do to the new young girls. A shiver ran down her spine as she contemplated The man they called Uongo. Sleep wouldn''t come to her. The dancing sheep that she would count to fall asleep wouldn''t show in her mind''s eye. She tossed and turned for a long time before she threw her covers off and set back into camp.


    It was not uncommon for her mind to keep her up, especially since the kidnapping. Walking was always relaxing to her, and the edge of camp was typically the best place to see the stars. She wandered past the familiar faces she had grown accustomed to. There were nods exchanged, and a few somber smiles as well. some gave sneers and threw the undesirable pieces of half rotted food at her.


    The caravan was made up of several different groups that had banded together after the typhoon. She didn''t care for the group that she had initially sailed with. They had kept her in a tight cage crammed with other children of a similar age. But some of the groups happened upon the survivors and decided to travel with them too. Some had been extremely kind to her, protecting her and the other remaining children as they could.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    After the ship had crashed on the desert shore, they were released and monitored while they came up with a plan. Ebba had spent many cold nights shivering under thin blankets, huddled together with her cage mates aside a crackling fire. During the day, they marched. Some kids snuck off in the night, choosing to make a run for it. The men guarding them just watched. a few laughed and waved them goodbye. Ebba surmised that it was unlikely any of them would survive.


    Nine years living with a man like her father taught her the value of paying attention to things unsaid as much as the things said. She had been away from her family for nearly two years by this point and she could tell these men were just the same as her father. So she fell into line, choosing to get back at the abusers more subtly. With a sweet little smile and a soft voice, Ebba appeared to be the perfect subservient child, fetching water and food unprompted for the beasts keeping her captive. At the same time, she fiddled with carts, causing them to fall apart, forcing them to be abandoned. She cut the ropes tying the remaining animals. Sacks holding the high quality grains the guards ate would spring leaks, leaving a winding trail along the desert floor.


    Solveig, Ebba''s father, had taught her how to subtly sabotage. Between the open lessons he taught and the little hints she learned sneaking around with Sven, Ebba whittled down the guards'' advantage, forcing them to eat the same food, drink the same dirty water, and walk the tiering trail she was forced on. They never knew she and the other kids were spitting in the guards'' food any chance they got.


    Things changed after they had reached a trading town and met up with several larger groups. The brutes she was traveling with started to hold back their aggression. They acted like anyone else one might meet on the streets. Smiles and handshakes along with charismatic laughs garnered them a place heading towards Wester Ashara. Ebba was grateful for the reprieve, but longed to continue her shenanigans.


    Looking towards the western horizon, she could see the walls of the great city off in the distance. Rays of light like vines were just beginning to sprout. Ebba sat down to watch the light grow. She had grown to admire the moment right before the sun peeked over the land. In her mind everything went silent, the darkness let out its last breath before the heavens were torn apart by the blinding eye of the gods. She knew that as soon as she would cross the gates of that city, she would die there.


    ¡ì


    Amethyst rushed through the hall, chasing after Tenya''s call. As she passed into the room Tenya was in, she muffled the sound of her own scream. Uongo, that titan of a man, stood on the ledge of a canal. In his left hand he held a long glinting blade. In his right hand he gripped a hefty chunk of a little girl''s hair. It didn''t take Amethyst even a moment to realize from the pleading and begging of Tenya along, with the silent whimpers of the girl, that Ebba had finally been found.


    Amethyst could hardly register the other shouts. Pon¨¢ei and her men were stopped in their march to capture Uongo. In front of Uongo were four of the Serpent Guard. In front of them were four slaves that all had ears like Ag¨¢pi''s catlike ears. The serpent¡¯s held spear tips to the backs of the slaves.


    They stood for a long time, neither side making any move. The shouting had slowed and then stopped altogether. Amethyst was focused between Tenya and Ebba. Slowly, Amethyst had started to prepare her wind magic. She gripped her dagger tightly, as she felt the heat of her vitality begin to seep into her hands.


    "Stop this foolishness Pon¨¢ei." Uongo''s face remained still as stone. His masculine features flickered only a little. The only indication he was truly alive. His voice was without any natural cadence. Like there was something wearing a human, saying the things a human would say.


    "Uongo?" Pon¨¢ei''s voice was soft, her inflection was saturated in fear. "Surely this had gone far enough. Let us move on from this and we can be together again. We were made for each other, my love!"


    Amethyst''s attention snapped to Pon¨¢ei. Was she being serious, or was this just a ploy.


    "You are a disgusting creature, inhabiting the body of my dead wife. The scales of your true body shine through." Uongo still had no emotion.


    "You are not serious, Uongo." Pon¨¢ei''s voice broke and became shaky. "You don''t mean the things you say, I love you anyway." Her shaky voice became desperate. "I''ll cut away my imperfections, mold me like you did with them my love, please I can''t be without you!"


    "Then," Uongo''s voice rumbled. "Come and I shall slay you." His dark eyes looked to Pon¨¢ei completely devoid of any soul or heart. He spoke as if it were the genuine answer.


    Pon¨¢ei fell to the ground and screamed deeply and fully. She pounded her hands against the ground as she wailed.


    Uongo''s muscles flexed a little as his grip on Ebba tightened again.


    Ebba let out a cry. "Mommy!"


    Her shriek echoed around the room as Tenya bolted forward towards Uongo. Amethyst, who had crept up beside Tenya, dropped her knife and grappled Tenya. Tenya slipped her arm out of Amethyst''s grasp. She landed a solid elbow directly into Amethyst''s face. Tenya had not bothered to look back as she continued forward.


    The slaves, seeing this, took the advantage. They turned onto the Serpent Guard. Pon¨¢ei''s men rushed forward as well. One serpent dove into the water and swam away. Two others were engaged in battle. While the final was run through with his own spear. Pon¨¢ei, who had curled up on the floor, was begging Uongo to stop and just come back to her. Her tears fell like drops of Ice as Uongo''s cold gaze rested forward.


    Uongo did not hesitate further. The instant Tenya had made her move, Uongo did too. His hand slid back firmly and steadily. The fluid motion of a practiced killer Undid the bonds of flesh comprising Ebba''s neck. The small beads of her life force began to rage out of her throat. Her cries ceased and her eyes went wide. Ebba''s hands shot to her neck. Her grip slipped all over her neck as she panicked to stop her own demise.


    Uongo dropped Ebba onto the stone beneath him, then turned to untie the boat. Ebba clutched at her neck, only gurgles from the blood escaped her. Tenya had abandoned any plan of revenge. She picked up Ebba, like cradling a baby, then stumbled backwards a few feet. Her back landed against the wall and she slid down. Her face cast down at Ebba, whose eyes were slowly losing their shimmer.


    Amethyst stood and looked around for Nuru who was nowhere to be found. She and Wa Chini must have decided to go back after all. Maybe they have been captured by the people who were coming after them. Those serpents were likely slithering their way through the tunnels in pursuit as this was all transpiring.


    Amethyst looked at Tenya, torn as to whether she should go to her so that everyone would face their deaths together, or whether she should stand alone against any who may come in an attempt to at least give Tenya the time to escape through the Aqueducts.


    Amethyst started to make her way towards Tenya as a yell came from Uongo''s direction.  She looked to see that one of the slaves had survived as was fighting Uongo for the boat.


    "Tenya, we have to go!" Amethyst cried out, but Tenya couldn''t hear her. She was lost in the eyes of her failed mission. Her daughter lay in her lap like she had done on cold rainy nights years before. Tenya was trying to get her to respond, only subtle movements were still left in Ebba''s eyes.


    Tenya had braved the ocean to find her son dead. She had crossed the scorching desert to save her daughter, and although Tenya was hugging Ebba so close to her. Ebba had started to wake up somewhere in the void of stars. Where she could fly through the pools of heaven and no pain could reach her.


    Amethyst simply put a hand on Tenya''s shoulder. No comfort in the world could cure the sickness of a mother who had lost two of her children. Children who were not yet old enough to have been expected to bear the cruelties of the last two years.


    Amethyst kneeled down and closed her eyes. She too was ready to go and swim through the stars. Her life had been one long nightmare anyway. What did it matter if they all died here? Amethyst''s hope crashed down and the reality of death started to swallow her as it had so many times before.


    A loud thump caused Amethyst to look up in surprise. Wa Chini was steadying himself after colliding with the wall while he simultaneously wrestled Ebba out of Tenya''s hands. Tenya fought back and screamed curses and obscenities at Wa Chini.


    To Amethyst, Wa Chini moved in slow motion, and yet somehow as fast as lightning. His face was determined, his eyes were dilated and his fur was on end. In that flash of eternity, Wa Chini had taken Ebba and was running towards the tunnel that Amethyst and the others had entered through.


    Amethyst forgot herself and was chasing after Wa Chini. She didn''t realize she was standing, let alone running until she was in the tunnel too. Wa Chini had already made it to Nuru as Amethyst came to her realization. She could see Wa Chini gripping his shoulder tightly, likely injured now from colliding at what she assumed was full force. She was about to slow down when the forms of the Serpent Guard rounded the bend and started to come down the tunnel.


    Amethyst didn''t take a second glance as she hauled past Nuru and Wa Chini. "What am I doing?" She thought. "I am going to stop them." She thought in response. She was surprised, only a moment before she was ready to die. What had changed? Ebba was still dead, despite Wa Chini''s heart, neither he nor Nuru could turn back the clock. So, why?


    Regardless, Amethyst moved forward all the same. She stopped Suddenly and raised her hands in front of her. She felt once more the heat of her vitality as she steadied herself. She felt a pang in her stomach and let loose all of the energy she had stored.


    A sound like an explosion rocked the tunnel to its core. Amethyst''s ears burned as the noise cut into her. Ahead, she could see only one serpent remaining. Its shield raised over its head while prone on the ground. She could see the remnants of the others. Their splattered Viscera added to the drips of water from humidity.


    Amethyst felt her strength wash away from her as she collapsed to the ground. The serpent, whether brave, stupid, or loyal, continued the attack. Amethyst knew this time she really was dead. It wasn''t hopelessness she felt now though, rather it was pride in herself for making one last push, the outcome be damned!


    Just as the serpent reached her, she could tell that he wasn''t focused on her. A figure leaped over her from behind. With a ferocity that rivaled Wa Chini, Amethyst watched in awe and her guardian angel had come to her defense.


    Tenya swung wildly against the serpent. Her battle cry was a silent call to action. Amethyst realized she couldn''t hear anything as she watched Tenya battle the guard. Amethyst''s vision had started to fade slightly as Tenya''s blade was lost in the serpent''s neck. She pulled and started slashing again and again. The screams of rage rousing Amethyst to stand up and move.


    Amethyst raised herself up slowly as pain churned her stomach, and the cacophony of the world returned to her. She staggered to Tenya and slipped her arms around Tenya''s waist. Tenya let her sword slowly lower as she took in deep heaving breaths. Amethyst pressed up against Tenya''s back and squeezed tightly, but not so tight as to hurt either of them. Tenya turned around in Amethyst''s grasp and wrapped her arms around Amethyst. For a brief moment, all the suffering was gone.


    Amethyst''s heart ached as she considered Ebba''s fate. The journey, the fight to save her and now there was nothing left but a funeral. That was dependent on if they could even escape. The two let go of each other and pressed their heads together.


    "I am so sorry about Ebba." Amethyst cried lightly. Her whispering voice broke and a hail of sobs and tears exploded out of her. "I tried so hard! I am so sorry!" Amethyst sobbed deeply as she hugged Tenya more and let her head fall into Tenya''s shoulder.


    Tenya squeezed Amethyst tightly, then pushed her gently back, looking into her eyes. She had a smile warmer and sweeter than any she had shared with Amethyst before. She nodded her head towards Nuru, Wa Chini, and Ebba.


    Amethyst saw Nuru sobbing over Ebba. Wa Chini was jogging back into the chamber where Uongo was. Amethyst looked back to Tenya who was nodding her head with a smile before she turned and quickly walked back to Tenya. Amethyst hesitated before she started towards Ebba. As she approached, she could see blood covering Nuru''s hands, arms and chest. She could see in this soft light Nuru smiling, even laughing between her sob''s.


    Tenya was no different. She took Ebba''s body and cradled her once more. Amethyst''s approach was slow. Her breath was shallow as reality continued to flow rapidly to her like the waters that flowed ahead of her now. The devastating failure she endured moments ago clashed with her eyes. As she kneeled before Tenya and Ebba, Amethyst studied the slit Uongo had left, now scarred over. As her eyes blurred, Amethyst could hear a rasping breath ebbing and flowing in and out.


    Amethyst rubbed her eyes and a laugh escaped followed by heavy heaving sobs. Amethyst wrapped her arms around the woman holding Ebba''s body. as they pressed tightly together, Amethyst could feel the subtle rise and fall of Ebba''s chest.

 18. Aftermath

    The moment could have lasted forever, it should have too, but the world turns regardless of what should be. Amethyst enjoyed every second of the embrace. The tremors were the byproduct of excitement and exhaustion. She couldn''t tell, however, whether the tremors were hers, Nuru''s or Tenya''s. They were most likely a combination of all three. The relief was short lived though as reality came crashing in.


    Wa Chini was calling out to them from the chamber where Uongo had made his stand. Retching sounds were emanating from the aqueduct where the bodies were along with calls to keep moving forward. With little choice, the girls hurried with an unconscious Ebba towards the water.


    Uongo was tied up and was lying gagged in the boat he had tried to use in his earlier escape attempt. Beside him Pon¨¢ei sat with one hand holding her chin up while the other caressed Uongo''s rhythmic chest. Only two of Pon¨¢ei''s original men remained, the others had bled out on the floor, their lifeforce dripping into the city''s waters becoming one with the shed blood and sick of those beyond the grate of the previous chamber.


    All of Pon¨¢ei''s men had been seemingly sacrificed. The assault of nearly three hundred men around the city and at least fifty of them in the streets above these very tunnels attempting to lay siege and hold Uongo''s keep. Yet she sat, looking at her target, gently attempting to comfort him after his capture.


    Anger boiled in Amethyst as she saw that the boat had also been untied, and Pon¨¢ei had already started to make her escape. They were not stranded; however, another boat was tied to the opposite side of the canal. Both Wa Chini and the last surviving slave-man were working to untie the boat. They swiftly completed their task, and although the slave-man clearly wanted to press forward leaving the girls behind, Wa Chini''s unwavering form won out.


    The tunnel leading into the chamber the girls had just retreated from now hosted the sounds of war cries. None of the girls bothered to look back, instead they quickly filed into the boat. Wa Chini and the slave-man pushed off with long oars that pressed into the foundation of the canal floor. The current took care of the rest as they were swept forward at a rather uncomfortable pace. Here, Amethyst took the time to glance back.


    Two dozen men by her count and several serpents were at the stone bank of the water. They hesitated with no way to catch them. One of the serpents pushed two of the humans in, commanding them to catch them. The men bobbed in the water for a moment, before silently slipping under the water. Amethyst did not see them surface again.


    As the dark tunnel bent away and the group secured their escape, the cries and shouts from the chamber faded away. The rippling water was all the noise they could hear. Everyone remained silent. Nuru leaned over the edge of the boat, heaving. Wa Chini and the slave-man were navigating the tunnel.


    Tenya held Ebba close to her, tightly. She was rocking back and forth along with the boat. Only the faint glow of blue lanterns passing revealed each member''s task. The darkness would quickly swallow them up over and over again. before being driven away again by another lamp.


    Amethyst sat behind Tenya. She slowly leaned forward onto Tenya''s hot back. Tenya in turn pressed back as the two firmly rested against each other for the remainder of the trip. There were no words, no glances as each lantern passed. Eventually Amethyst closed her eyes, and she fell into the dark void of a dreamless slumber.


    She felt a hand touch her back as she jolted awake. Shafts of sunlight illuminated them through the open grates above. Nuru''s chestnut eyes beamed down and a soft smile met Amethyst''s awakening. Amethyst let out a sigh and looked forward. Her sudden movement caused Tenya to wake as well and they two wiped sleep from their eyes. Nuru held her hand out for Amethyst and steadily pulled Amethyst up onto a wooden dock like structure that crossed the canal, allowing for no further passage.


    Wa Chini had already started to lift Ebba up out of the boat giving Amethyst the opportunity to pull Tenya up. In the bright light of the sun, Tenya''s face looked like hell. Her lip was busted and a gash had matted a good part of her hair on the side of her head. She had bright red sclera and her face was covered in dried blood. Swelling around her nose and right eye wasn''t as bad as it could have been.


    Amethyst offered her the same warm smile that Nuru had. As she gripped Tenya''s forearm and started to pull, her muscles protested with a deep cramp in the middle right of her back. As soon as Tenya was on the wooden barricade, Amethyst dropped to her knees. The muscle wriggled a bit, tightening on her, threatening to tear. Tenya and Nuru immediately attended to her. Amethyst felt the sweet relief of relaxation as Nuru''s hands pressed into her back. The heat of her magic was like a hot drink on a cold day, warming her bones and letting her settle in just a little.


    A ladder offered itself as the way to escape the Aqueducts. Amethyst shielded her eyes as the full power of the mid morning sun blasted onto her. The cold from below melted away in an instant. Normally, Amethyst would dread this moment, but the warmth felt incredible. Once on the surface, Amethyst laid down on the stone pathway. Like a lizard, she lay in the sun''s merciful embrace and lapped up every drop her aching body could drink in.


    Her meditation was cut short as Pon¨¢ei spoke up. "Victory is ours, little help from your group." Her voice was seeping with disdain.


    Amethyst shot forward, her fury burning brighter than the star above. "Excuse me?!" She looked over to Pon¨¢ei who was loading Uongo into a cart. A few of her men had survived and they were here with a covered cart.


    Pon¨¢ei paid no attention as she climbed into the back of the cart. She once again left the group as she and her men went off in their cart.


    Amethyst wanted to retaliate. Her fists were balled up and she felt the heat of her magic whip up sand around her. Tenya''s face slid into her vision as she placed her hand onto Amethyst''s shoulder and shook her head.


    "Just let her go." Tenya''s voice was hoarse and scratchy. "Let''s just rest for a while. The man who helped us escape went off with Wa Chini to get Stochast¨ªs and Hofu." She gave Amethyst a timid smile, then stepped away to sit under the shade of a brushy tree.


    Amethyst watched Tenya limp away to where Wa Chini had laid Ebba. Her sway hypnotized Amethyst and her rage melted away under the burning sun. Amethyst went and sat next to Tenya while Nuru found cover under a similar tree. Nuru started to snore lightly as they settled in. Tenya was stroking Ebba''s hair lightly as she laid Ebba''s head onto her lap.


    There were a few houses out here and a couple fenced in spots. Goats were walking around, digging through piles of foliage. Amethyst could see a few people were out here, near where the Aqueduct let back out into the river. They must have taken the water all the way to the northernmost part of the city. Amethyst could hear Tenya''s rhythmic breathing. Tenya must have fallen asleep too. Amethyst wasn''t tired any more, at least not the kind of tired to sleep. So, she waited until the return of her friends in blissful calm.


    ¡ì


    By the time Busara and Stochast¨ªs arrived with a cart, the sun had already begun to fall towards the east, casting long shadows that gripped the earth in preparation for the night''s reign. Busara embraced Amethyst tightly for a moment before embracing Nuru. He smiled widely at the sight of Tenya and Ebba who were still planted below the scrubby tree.


    "So beautiful to see you were successful!" Busara said as he stood shoulder to shoulder with Amethyst. "Truly our prayers were heard!"


    "It seems so," Amethyst hesitated. "This victory was narrowly gained. Ebba''s life was only attached by a hair."


    "Wa Chini had said as much." Busara''s demeanor shifted. He stepped forward and spun around to face Amethyst. "Hofu had a great many loud words with Pon¨¢ei as we departed. He was displeased by the tale Wa Chini told."


    "Well, Pon¨¢ei abandoned us, twice." Amethyst tensed and her face scrunched in frustration. "After all the men she smashed against the wall of battle, she still pleaded with that monster, even after seeing that... carnage in the Aqueducts."


    "She denied any wrongdoing, but confirmed Wa Chini''s story to be fully accurate."


    "Oh, so she is insane?" Amethyst''s words dripped with venom.


    "It seems so..." Busara stepped back to look at Tenya and Ebba. Stochast¨ªs was lifting Ebba up while Nuru offered her hand to Tenya. "She feels different now." Busara confirmed. "Like a different person all together."


    Amethyst watched Tenya stand with Nuru''s aid. She dusted herself off, then patted down Nuru as well. She and Nuru strode towards the cart where Stochast¨ªs helped both of the girls into the cart. Amethyst knew neither needed the help, but accepting the offer was courteous. Amethyst watched as Tenya mouthed "Thank you." as she stepped up.


    "She certainly does." Amethyst admired Tenya as she disappeared into the back of the covered wagon, likely the same one Pon¨¢ei had left in. "A mother reunited with her child. It seems her claws have retracted."


    Busara placed a hand on the middle of Amethyst''s back and patted a few times before he made his way to the cart. "It seems clear." Busara didn''t look back as he spoke. "You were right as always." There was a playfulness to his words, though Amethyst could tell there was also a hint of warning still left in his tone.


    Amethyst considered his words for a moment. The phrase, "Your heart is too big." And other variations were at the forefront of her mind. Amethyst wasn''t ashamed of her choice, though she did regret the way they had come to their victory. She wondered about the possibilities that they could have had if Pon¨¢ei hadn''t involved herself. What if they had kept Hofu securely hidden. Maybe Wafi would still be alive along with all those other men. Maybe Stochast¨ªs could have helped Tenya simply buy Ebba for an outrageous sum? The world of alternate possibilities overwhelmed Amethyst.


    Stochast¨ªs broke her concentration. "We are loaded up and ready to make our way."


    Amethyst jumped at his words. "Yes..." Amethyst looked down at the grate they had escaped through. She could almost hear the howls of the dead calling to her. Any moment their fingers might lift the grate up and drag her back down. The whipping wind didn''t help the sensation as a sudden burst blew her hair wildly away from the grate. As though the very sky itself beckoned her to go before the dead changed their mind. "Yes!" She answered confidently. "It''s long past time."


    Stochast¨ªs used his arm to corral Amethyst towards the cart, his opposite hand gesturing the way forward. Amethyst refused to look back. Stochast¨ªs helped her into the cart and draped the canvas back down, covering the last remnants of the world outside.


    With the flickering of a lantern Amethyst looked at the ragged group. Tenya''s focus remained on Ebba and Nuru had already fallen back asleep as she leaned against the cart walls. Sitting next to her, the slave-man looked solemn. Amethyst studied his features. He was an older man with gray pressing the last black remnants from his hair. He was scared and covered with markings she couldn''t hope to understand. His hands were large and looked rough. Blood still covered them, the crusty lifeforce dried and flaking as he rubbed his hands together tightly.


    Amethyst chose to not engage with the man, instead letting the ride remain quiet and peaceful.


    ¡ì


    There was no celebration, no cheers or party as Amethyst and the others entered Pon¨¢ei''s abode. Instead, the remaining people who had still remained from the previous night''s assaults had either packed up and left, or were in the process of doing so. The promised victory rang hollow to the souls left alive. Their comrades and friends having died for the lie of a revolution Pon¨¢ei had never intended. There were a few who still kept their post. Their loyalty seemingly left intact. or maybe it was the money, there truly was no way to really know. But one thing was sure in Amethyst''s mind, Pon¨¢ei simply didn''t care.


    Wa Chini was sitting on a chaise, spread along the comfy pillows but quickly stood upon seeing his friends return. He gave a nod to everyone as he swiftly passed out of sight into another room. Seconds later, Hofu and Ag¨¢pi followed Wa Chini back to the main entry room.


    "Father!" Ag¨¢pi called, sprinting to the slave-man. She leapt onto him and they clung together in a teary reunion.


    Hofu watched with a warm smile before making his way to Amethyst. Nuru and Tenya sat on the chaise Wa Chini had been laying on. Stochast¨ªs entered with Ebba and made his way upstairs. Both Nuru and Tenya stood and quickly followed. Wa Chini resumed his lounging position on the chaise.


    "Congratulations are in order then." Hofu said with a smile.


    "In our mission to reclaim Ebba, yes. But there was no victory over your uncle." Amethyst looked around, expecting to see Pon¨¢ei or Uongo step out at any moment. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "Had I known my Aunts true intentions..." His face was stricken with grief. "I... I do not understand why she chose this path."


    "Love, as crazy as it sounds." Amethyst offered.


    "Obsession." Hofu countered. "The remaining men and I agreed that she should be locked up. She and Uongo."


    "Are you not still in danger?" Amethyst looked around, gesturing her hands widely as she continued.. "How will you convince anyone that this was all Uongo and Pon¨¢ei''s doing?"


    "The bodies in the Aqueduct will be more than enough to break his credibility." Hofu walked over towards a simple wooden bench that was stationed next to the front entrance. He leaned forward with his head in his hands. Ag¨¢pi and her father walked over to him, The father kneeled in front of Hofu while Ag¨¢pi sat next to him leaning into him, her hands roving around his back in comfort as Hofu started to cry.


    Amethyst wanted to comfort the boy she saw. But what could she offer that the other two could not offer in spades. Instead she looked at Wa Chini, who stood at her gaze. He walked over to her and put his arm over her shoulder.


    "Come now." Wa Chini''s soft warm fur instantly warmed her. She hadn''t noticed that the chill air had settled into her bones. "You need to rest, properly." Wa Chini walked Amethyst up the stairs and into the room She and Tenya had been sharing. Wa Chini paused before leaving. "I am sorry you had to kill that man, and defend yourself because I was not fast enough to intervene."


    "Wa Chini--" Amethyst started before Wa Chini cut in.


    Wa Chini''s paw was up, his one clawed finger making a shushing motion. "You should not have needed to do those things." Wa Chini let his arms drop and his head dangle, like a child who was just caught stealing sweets. "It was my burden and I failed you..." His already high pitched voice broke as he choked out his next words. "The look in your eyes... After stabbing that man. I am sorry."


    Amethyst wasted no time as she threw herself onto him, gripping his soft warm fur tightly. She could feel his purrs start to rumble as he lifted his arms up to hold her as well. They stood in front of the door for a long time before Wa Chini broke the hug. He wiped the tears from his face, and rubbed the wet fur on his cheek with his wrist. He whispered a broken goodnight and walked away from Amethyst quickly to his own room he shared with Busara.


    Amethyst sighed as she thought about that man again, about the serpents she blew to pieces with her magic. Her mind started to spiral back into the Aqueducts just as Tenya opened the door.


    "Amethyst, It''s late, let''s get some sleep." Tenya''s voice was soft and tender. Her hand gently wrapped around Amethyst''s as Tenya gave a little pull into the room.


    "Where is Ebba, I thought you would want to be with her." Amethyst said, her face turning red at Tenya''s touch. She turned away, trying to hide her flush.


    Tenya closed the door and led Amethyst to the bed. She helped pull off the filthy outer layer which clung stickily to Amethyst until she was bare. A small bucket had been placed inside the room with several linen cloths. Amethyst sat down on a small chair, while Tenya began washing Amethyst silently. Though Amethyst was embarrassed to be washed down, she just couldn''t move anymore. She lost herself in her own mind once more. She considered the lives lost, and those she took. before she knew it she had been dried off, clothes replaced and she was laying in the bed.


    Amethyst realized Tenya hadn''t answered the question, as she turned, she saw Tenya facing Amethyst, her clothes removed as she washed herself in the lamplight. Amethyst''s eyes wandered up and down, taking in every detail before she realized that Tenya had spotted her. Amethyst pushed the blankets off as her heart set her body ablaze. She faced the wall nervously.


    Tenya eventually slid into the bed next to Amethyst. Normally Tenya would be closest to the wall, her back pressed firmly against it while Amethyst would toss and turn on the edge. Tonight, however, Amethyst was the one against the wall, her head pressed against the cold wall. Though her core had burned moment''s before and was still quite warm, her skin had grown cold without the blanket.


    Amethyst stared at the wall wide eyed as the blanket was thrown over her. Tenya slid behind Amethyst, her bare body pressing against Amethyst''s clothed back. Amethyst could feel her curves, causing her to flash hot once more. Tenya pressed her head against the back of Amethyst''s neck while her arm wrapped around Amethyst''s torso.


    Amethyst felt Tenya''s body start to shake. She could hear Tenya sniffling. Amethyst pressed back against Tenya, intending to say "I''m here, you are safe." Tenya''s grip tightened around Amethyst''s stomach as she felt Tenya''s hot breath and shuttering form gently start to sob.


    There was no feeling quite like the aching in Amethyst''s heart. She couldn''t help but to feel the tears well into her eyes as she finally allowed herself to relax as well. She hadn''t realized it, but she had not relaxed, not truly in almost all her life. She had never really felt safe. But here, wrapped in Tenya''s arms, under Hofu''s watch instead of Pon¨¢ei''s, Amethyst felt herself release her long held tension. She felt the same gentle sobbing emanating from herself as well. Her heart banged against her ribs as she finally felt like she wasn''t a slave to someone or something else. Here in this moment In the arms of the woman she had grown to love, she was free.


    ¡ì


    (Nightmare)


    Amethyst found herself back in the Aqueducts. She was running down the sticky corridors. The canals were filled, not with water, but with the foul substance which had leached its way into the water system. The piles of bodies were vibrating as she sprinted past them. They could hear the sounds of movement. Wet, filled with the moans of dead reanimating, coming to life to keep her alone there in the dark maze of the Aqueducts.


    Amethyst looked behind her, there was a wall of bodies, and parts of bodies rolling over themselves after her. They were not gaining on her, but kept a steady distance as they chased her pathway. The stench of thousands of rotting corpses filled her with dread.


    "This way!" An unfamiliar voice cried out. She turned to see a shadowy figure peeking up out of a tiny hole in the wall.


    The wall was nowhere to be seen, but she could hear it calling for her, like an echo of voices all combined into one being, they cried out "Where are you! We know you are here!"


    Amethyst looked back to the small hole, the man whose head had been peeking through it was now tiny, his little figure gesturing for her to follow silently.


    "I can''t fit!" Amethyst cried, she could feel that the wall was just behind her closing in on her. So she pressed into the hole in the wall. The hole was soft and wet as she stretched it open. She got through the hole as it closed back to its original size. The wall of bodies wailed and screamed out.


    She looked out to see the green lush forest in front of her. The wall couldn''t get her here. But the cake delivery was going to be late, and she should have delivered it hours ago and now the sun was getting low.


    Amethyst hurried into the forest, its leaves falling away, and a dark sky growing ahead of her. She finally got to the lake, and now she could deliver the cake. She suddenly realized that she dropped the cake. This couldn''t be happening, Tenya was going to be so disappointed.  Amethyst would have to go back and make a new cake.


    As she stepped forward, she felt her legs moving in slow motion. She was trying to hurry but the forest floor had started to swallow her up. She screamed as Tenya looked down, her bright rainbow wings, like that of a dove, flapped above her. She tried to cry out, but her mouth was filled with rocks. the more she spat out, the more that came back.


    Tenya looked down at her and shook her head. She flapped away as Amethyst was swallowed up into the earth. She felt the dark earthy prison fall away as a man came walking to her. The man''s face was familiar. It was the man who she had stabbed.


    "Why did you murder me!? If you weren''t there, I would be alive!" He was bleeding profusely from the stab wound. Amethyst tried to cover it, but blood kept gushing everywhere. She could barely keep swimming as the blood swelled like mountains around her. She could see Pon¨¢ei and Uongo as massive giants looking down at Amethyst while they laughed maniacally. They stuck their tongues out and their tongues wrapped together in a dance as the two began kissing and letting their tongues dance around each other''s mouths.


    The tongues turned into snakes that slithered around each other, coiling together each one facing a different direction as they had begun to devour each other''s tails. They span around in circles above until only one could be seen. A dim sun appeared behind it, turning the snake gold as the sky above turned green. The horizon looked golden as Amethyst peered up at the spiraling snake.


    Her head finally bobbed under the blood. All she could see as fell quickly to the bottom was the snake devouring its own tail while circling in front of a dim star behind a golden green horizon.


    ¡ì


    Amethyst woke up startled. She bolted up and looked around the room. Shafts of light illuminated thick clouds of dust. The reflection was bright, but not unwelcome. Amethyst rolled over onto Tenya''s side of the bed only to feel the cool sheets, no sliver of warmth remained there. She dropped her feet onto the rough wooden floor while she gathered her hair into a roll at the back of her head. She used a small wooden dowel to hold her hair in place as she stood, only half dressed at this point. She sifted through the mess of clothes Tena had left scattered through the room.


    There was a commotion down stairs which had urged Amethyst to get dressed. It wasn''t the sound of screaming or the clash of battle. Below her she could hear loud voices eagerly speaking to one another. The random bursts of laughter cheered Amethyst to dress even more quickly. She bumbled out the door, then tried to silently rush down the stairs.


    She could smell something delicious cooking, as the conversations became more clear to her. She hurried to the kitchen door only to pause just before entering. Amethyst leaned against the wall and listened briefly to who was talking. Though there were several interesting conversations happening. The one that caught her attention was that of a child and her mighty female voice, recounting an amusing tale from her journey.


    Amethyst felt her emotions surge with joy and gratitude. Amethyst decided she had done enough crying for a lifetime and composed herself before entering the kitchen. She could Busara and Ag¨¢pi''s father Listening to Wa Chini recounting a battle he was a part of long before he was thrown into the Sewers. Nuru and Tenya were standing near Ebba. Ebba''s large fluffy mane was just like that of Tenya''s. Her little face looked like Tenya as well. Ebba really did look exactly like her mother.


    Amethyst''s mood was dampened somewhat by the smooth scar which ran the width of Ebba''s neck, just above the collar bone. But her mood quickly soared as Ebba grinned widely and scrunched her nose. Her eyes were also squeezed tightly as she giggled profusely. All the while Stochast¨ªs was sitting with Hofu, their backs towards an open window, the sun highlighting their messy unkempt hair. They had soft smiles as they conversed quietly, each occasionally glancing up to see the conversations.


    Stochast¨ªs looked up and smiled wider as he noticed Amethyst. She nodded in acknowledgement and he returned his full attention back to Hofu.  Amethyst looked back around to see Tenya was looking her way. Their eyes met, and Tenya''s smile widened just as Stochast¨ªs''s had. Well not exactly the same, Tenya''s gave Amethyst a warm feeling. Tenya gestured Amethyst to approach. Making her way through the loose crowd, Amethyst stood face to face with Tenya. Tenya wrapped her arm around the small of Amethyst''s back and faced her towards Ebba.


    "This is Amethyst, the woman Who helped me to find you." Tenya had a gentle way of speaking that she hadn''t heard before. There was a deeper tenderness, like any sharp words could reopen the wound Ebba had received.


    "Thank you miss Amethyst!" Ebba wrapped her arms around Amethyst like lightning. as quick as she had hugged her, she was off. Ebba wasted no time running through the kitchen. She was surprisingly agile as she dashed to Wa Chini. She wrapped her small arm around his in a little hug. Wa Chini raised the arm she had hugged and placed it on her head before she ran off from him too.


    Nuru gave a warm smile to Amethyst and Tenya. She slowly walked with careful steps towards a small bench. She lowered herself onto the bench then placed her hand onto the center of her chest. She drew breath slowly and winced lightly.


    "She overworked herself." Tenya said. "I gleaned that much in our conversations. if you can call it such."


    "What do you mean?" Amethyst said worriedly.


    "Ebba spent the most time talking." Tenya''s smile hadn''t faltered as she turned towards Ebba, who had a small roll and was under a table snacking away at it. "She picked up the language much better than I have."


    "Makes sense." Amethyst crossed her arms. Her tail was swaying back and forth freely while she spoke. "It was that or punishment."


    "Yeah..." Tenya said glumly. "It''s also embarrassing when your kid is translating for you."


    "Well, on the brighter side, I don''t have to do all the work anymore."


    Tenya snorted before letting out a short laugh. "Is that what you get out of it?" Tenya''s smile had returned.


    Amethyst mingled around, saying her good mornings. The breakfast was that of goat, which had been smothered in a cream over some plant Amethyst had not seen, along with rolls of bread that were flaky and smothered in honey. Chunks of dates and other sweets were stuffed in as well.


    After half the day had gone by, Amethyst met with Stochast¨ªs and Hofu.


    "I am working on getting your passage back to Melydaesos." Hofu said just after gulping down a glass of wine. "Once the passage is secured, I''ll be able to give enough of a payment to fund your trip home, with extra."


    "That is very generous of you." Amethyst said, pressing a cup to her lips. There was the smell of sweet honey and figs mixed with alcohol. Then there was a light burn as the overly sweet drink ran over her tongue warming her throat. She placed the cup down and had no intention of picking it back up.


    "It is not charity, my friend." Stochast¨ªs said, gulping down his glass. "He is paying you what he feels is proper for bringing him here and helping him reclaim his titles."


    "We did not do much..." Amethyst said humbly.


    "Nonsense." Hofu responded. "Without you, I would be in Stone Town." He looked towards Ag¨¢pi, who stood and took up a pitcher. Ag¨¢pi refilled the barren cups, but left Amethyst alone. She gave a knowing smile to Amethyst before pouring a cup for herself and sitting on a small chair in the corner of the room.  "Now," He pointed towards a rough map on the table in front of him. "You shall depart from the port at the mouth of the river." He slid his finger along the winding path. "Then we will have a couple ships transfer you along with your payment to Melydaesos."


    "That is where I come in." Stochast¨ªs said while sipping on his glass instead of gulping it. "I will help provide passage around these mountains and back up into Hyperia." His finger drew along the rest of the map, but his finger went off the map onto the table where it rested. "Don''t worry we will be able to get an up to date map of the region later."


    "So... what do we do?" Amethyst said curiously.


    "Simple." Hofu started. "You relax and let us get you home." Hofu gulped his wine down, but didn''t look for a refill.


    "We don''t want to be a burden." Amethyst said, her tail coming up to rest its tip in her hands to squeeze.


    "In the Asharen culture, it is considered rude to turn down an offer of this nature, especially from someone like Hofu." Stochast¨ªs confirmed with a devilish smile.


    "Well I don''t mean to offend." Amethyst said with a bow. "I accept your help then."


    Hofu laughed as Amethyst looked up to him. "It''s all in good fun and high spirit, no need to bow, please enjoy while I renovate this old place into a new one." Hofu had a large smile as he began talking details with Stochast¨ªs.


    ¡ì


    A few days passed by quickly as Amethyst and the others prepared to leave this place behind. At some point in those days, both Pon¨¢ei and Uongo managed to kill themselves in their separate prisons. Hofu had wept, but was seeing everyone off with a smile.


    Just outside the city, they were going to meet with a Caravanner Who happened to be going north, towards Melydaesos. Everyone was in high spirits. Tenya and Ebba were making up for their lost time, while Wa Chini and Busara were laughing. Stochast¨ªs and his remaining servants chose to walk alongside us instead of having a dedicated cart. Nuru, though, was still not feeling fully better. It had taken a lot out of her to save Ebba. She was on a camel resting between two humps.


    Amethyst waved goodbye to Hofu and to the rest of his household which she had become so familiar with. Amethyst stopped just before exiting the courtyard. She drew up the creaky bucket from the old well and had just one last drink before departing that place. She had no desire to ever see any of it ever again.

 19. Parting and Reunion

    (10/1/1129)


    There were a lot of people walking towards the docks. The city had gone into a lock down after the raid, and the Pharaoh had only just let travelers pass freely that same morning. The disappearance and disgrace of Uongo looked poorly on the government. The Failure of the Serpent Guard sent ripples of crime through the city as those trapped inside revolted at the idea they were not allowed to come and go as they pleased.


    "The Serpent guard had been recalled." Amethyst heard as she moved to the flow of the crowds. "I heard they may be disbanded." Another voice said in a loud whisper. "Did you hear that Uongo was killed in his own home by rebels?" The rumor and hearsay had spread through the crowd like wildfire. Yet there was no word of what had truly happened. The bodies, The Aqueducts, the people Uongo tortured or had tortured, there wasn''t even a hint to what had really happened.


    Amethyst couldn''t blame the government for covering up what could have crippled West Ashara. If the people had known that one of the top vizier''s to the Pharaoh had spoiled the city''s water The country would come crumbling apart. Amethyst was still disappointed though, she felt it was important that the people knew what was happening. But Both Hofu and Stochast¨ªs assured her it was for the benefit of the people and that a civil war may spark a regional conflict with the tribes and the East Asharan Sultan.


    Amethyst didn''t really care for politics. She found them to be important, but as a slave, she was at the mercy of her master''s whims. To her, the government didn''t seem different from her previous master. "I guess everyone is a slave to something." Amethyst thought as she listened to the roving crowd.


    The sun had crested the horizon nearly two hours prior, and yet the frost still crept in the shadowy places. Brilliant rays stretched slowly along, devouring the shadows and vaporizing the frost. The day had really just started, but Amethyst was not looking forward to the day of walking.


    The group would have to make fifteen miles before meeting with the caravan. The crowd, however, made that very challenging. Constantly starting and stopping, creating roadblocks that were difficult to maneuver around. The occasional broken wheel holding up the narrow walkway.


    Stochast¨ªs had brought along three carts, but it was faster to just walk. The servants of Stochast¨ªs had agreed to take the carts along and reach the sea when they could. So Stochast¨ªs had chosen to grab a small satchel and a water skin with a walking stick. He parted with the walking stick about an hour into the journey when he saw an old man walking with difficulty.


    To make matters worse, there were several merchants who had not been allowed into the city during its lock down. Between the posted vendors taking up large swaths of the road waiting for outbound travelers, there were also a lot of people trying to make their way in.


    By the middle of the morning, most of the traffic had cleared away. Travelers were bound towards the docks which, after meeting the caravan, would be another twenty or so miles north to the sea. Then they would have to load the ships and set sail a few days later.


    The Voyage would last nearly three weeks before they would arrive at Neopolis. That, Of course, depended on what the weather had decided. "All up to the wind." Stochast¨ªs had said. Amethyst was tired of traveling. She found the process fun at first, the freedom to walk on her own, but the journey had lost its allure somewhat. She recalled the last time she had been on a boat to be quite unpleasant. She hoped this time would be better. Perhaps that is what had her feeling so down.


    Though her joy hadn''t been lost long as the fun of talking and listening to other travelers stories settled onto her. She was happy to be entertained and converse. The time didn''t feel quite as slow when she could share it. Though Amethyst was not aware of it, her tail had been swishing side to side and she had a lot more bounce in her step.


    Amethyst walked happily along with Busara while Tenya and Ebba were walking ahead of them. Wa Chini had gone further ahead to see where they would be meeting the caravan. Nuru clung lazily to her camel as it shifted side to side through the sand covered road.


    "What is it like on the other side of the sea?" Busara asked nervously.


    "I don''t know much about Melydaesos." Amethyst responded, looking forward at Tenya. "But Hyperia Is lush and green all over, at least during most of the year."


    "Sounds beautiful." Busara said in his best Hyperian accent.


    Amethyst laughed. Although Busara had been practicing, he had made no progress on the accent. Hyperian locals would find his thick accent off putting, and would likely be distrustful of him. But Nuru had the same issue. Though she tried, She couldn''t quite make her tongue work with her. Wa Chini had made the best progress. He was no master by any stretch, but he could carry on a long conversation. He had also taken up with Stochast¨ªs to learn the language of Melydaesos.


    Stochast¨ªs came up beside Amethyst and Busara. "My country is beautiful! Neapolis, the city we are going to, is a province of the nearby the capital." Stochast¨ªs smiled eagerly as he continued. "Built along a rounded cove over the sea. And there is a great old temple that sits on the mountain above." He stepped in front of them and turned sharply around. He kept in pace, but walked backwards. "Of course no one uses that since the new temple was built from the cliff." He had a look of longing as he spoke. "My father''s villa is at the top of the cliff a couple miles along the road through the rolling hills of the upper city."


    "You certainly seem excited." Busara said happily. He gestured for Stochast¨ªs to turn around and watch what he was doing.


    Stochast¨ªs spun back around and slowed back to his audience''s sides. "Wine flows like water there, and it always smells of salt water. Not to mention it''s considered the cultural center of the world at the moment."


    "Fascinating." Amethyst said with a smile.


    "Oh certainly, though honestly it is a matter of opinion, but I would say from my travels I have to agree." Stochast¨ªs said confidently.


    "Well you have been to a lot of places, so I''ll take your word for it." Amethysts smiled remained strong, though her eyes remained forward. She could hear Stochast¨ªs talking still, but she had stopped registering his speech. This time it wasn''t Tenya who caught her eye, but a man whose face seemed somehow familiar. She couldn''t quite tell, so she stepped away from stochastic mid-sentence and approached the man.


    The man was wearing a long cloak and had a few weapons'' dangling at his side with a large satchel slung over his shoulder. The cloak didn''t cover his face, but was rolled up under what looked to be a shawl. Instead his head was wrapped with a shemagh.


    He had a confident stride and his hand clung to the reins of a camel which was packed full of bundled goods. His long, yet slow strides had made it easy for Amethyst to catch up to him. With the remaining travelers passing at random speeds the man hadn''t noticed Amethyst.


    Amethyst walked up to the man''s side and looked over to his face. She studied it for a moment, his gaze never faltering from the road ahead. "I thought I recognized you." Amethyst said with a smile.


    The man took a quick glance down at Amethyst. His dark eyes glossed over her in nearly an instant. "You must be mistaken." The man said before quickly glancing back at Amethyst. "No, wait I do remember you." He said a hint of a smile tugging at his lips. His face lit up at seeing her, the excitement showing without any filters.


    Amethyst mirrored the smile as her face lit up too. "Well, now how are you?" Amethyst asked eagerly. She let her tail flail behind her as she played with her hands behind her back. She synced her pace with the man as they spoke.


    "Good." His smile rose more as he spoke. "I took your advice and dropped the alcohol. I also abandoned Uongo." His shoulders tightened back, and Amethyst could see the pride in his eyes. "Took me a few months to really save up, but now I am going to be working with a caravan that is headed towards the east."


    "That is amazing!" Amethyst felt her heart swell with joy to see this man taking on a new beginning. "I go north, to Melydaesos and then back home to Hyperia."


    "This makes me happy to hear. How fortunate my friend that we should meet one last time before parting these lands." His hand extended to Amethyst as he stopped to face her.


    "We may still see each other until the sea, should we save our goodbyes for now?" Amethyst stopped. She turned to face the man, her tail finding its way into her hands.


    "Alas, our meeting was fated, for the road ahead splits towards a different dock, It is unlikely that we will see each other again." His smile softened as he looked into Amethyst''s eyes.


    Amethyst felt tears welling up. She may not have known the man, but she knew his heart, and was happy to see his choices. Amethyst took the man''s hand as they both firmly held tightly for a moment.


    "If I do ever visit Hyperia, I may seek you out. For now I''ll bid you a safe journey. May the sun forever light your path and warm your soul." The man bowed before letting her hand fall to her side. He gave one more smile before turning and walking away.


    "Wait!" Amethyst called after the man. "What is your name?!" She shouted.


    The man answered as he turned around. "I have none, I left it behind the last time we met." He waved once more before he turned away again and disappeared into the crowd.


    Amethyst waved a goodbye and stood still in the sea of people she had found herself in. Her heart ached with the goodbye. She had never liked goodbyes. Their drunken meetings in back alleys in the middle of the night felt like a lifetime ago, and yet seeing him now was like seeing an old friend she had always known. She had the feeling that he was right. They wouldn''t be meeting again.


    Amethyst returned to Stochast¨ªs and Busara. Stochast¨ªs had continued along as though he hadn''t noticed Amethysts parting, while Busara acknowledged Amethyst with a short not before returning to Stochast¨ªs''s story about one of his fathers victories over the invading forces from the east before Stochast¨ªs was born.


    After an hour or so of walking, Amethyst decided to move up beside Tenya who was holding Ebba''s hand and listening to her go on about a wonderful merchant man and his cat who had taught her how to read and write in Asharan. Tenya cooed over Ebba''s accomplishments. Amethyst was content to walk in silence. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    The sun had already crossed its Zenith hours when Ebba began squirming around and shouting out "Bontu! Bontu!" She pulled out of Tenya''s grip and rushed over to a man just ahead of them. Ebba gripped the man''s hand and started tugging on his sleeve.


    "Ebba!" Tenya shouted after her before rushing to Ebba.  Tenya''s voice was panicked and she had a wildness in her eyes as Amethyst caught up to them.


    The man had turned and wore a wide smile at Ebba''s call. Before Tenya could catch her, she had already jumped into the man''s arms for a hug. He laughed before putting Ebba down.


    "I am so sorry! Ebba!" Tenya said sternly. "Don''t run away from me like that! I just got you back." Desperation filled her words as she took Ebba and pulled her firmly back back into her arms.


    Busara and Stochast¨ªs stopped not far behind. Both of them took a more defensive stance as they slowly approached. Nuru, who had relaxed most of the day, looked to have more energy as she came up along with them guiding the camel instead of riding it.


    "It''s not a problem." The man said in perfect Hyperian. He had a long face with a long nose to match. He was draped under tan robes with many beads attached. He had a short beard that was finely trimmed and deep golden eyes. He stood at least a foot above Amethyst.


    "Mom!" Ebba squealed. "This is Bontu, the man who taught me!" Ebba smiled widely before looking around. "Where is Obbo?"


    "Sorry, Who are you?" Tenya asked, looking up at the man, forgetting her broken Asharan in favor of Hyperian. She let Ebba go before standing. Her hands were tucked tightly onto her chest and she looked at Bontu with narrowed eyes that were like fire.


    "I am Rajul Eazim, but Bontu is more familiar." He introduced himself with a low bow. "May I presume from your complexion and the tufts of hair that won''t cooperate, that you are the fabled mom I''ve heard about."


    "Sure." She said briskly. "What are your intentions with my daughter?" Tenya asked, stepping into his bubble, still looking up at him. Her face was carved with venom.


    "Sorry,  uh... Bontu." Amethyst interrupted. "The journey has been long, and Tenya can forget to say thank you." Amethyst said, looking at Tenya. Her eyes pleading for Tenya to back down.


    "It''s a valid question." Tenya retorted, her eyes narrowing on Amethyst before returning to Bontu. "Now answer me."


    "I have no intentions." Bontu said with a smile. His hand in an upwards position gesturing innocence. "She was simply a... rambunctious child, who needed someone to look out for her." Bontu said, lowering his arms and taking a step back. "For Ebba''s question... Garba... Has gone on ahead for me."


    "So he didn''t get sold off?" Ebba asked excitedly, her feet tapping in rapid succession. Her hands were balled up and she had a toothy grin as she squealed quietly.


    "I bought him after all, yes. He is very good." Bontu said, crossing one arm to hold his elbow while he stroked his beard. "I''d rather him to be bound to me than someone with ill intent."


    "Mom, Obbo is a big kitty like Wa Chini!" Ebba''s smile was huge as she spoke, her bouncing making small holes in the sand below. She tugged on Tenya''s shirt.


    Tenya let her arms fall to her side and her body relaxed as she stepped back. She glanced at Amethyst, who gave a small nod and then back to Bontu. her watchful eyes looking the man up and down as she was looking for any ill intent of his own.


    "Garba." Bontu corrected again. "His name is Garba Morkataa." His arms crossed seriously, mirroring how Tenya''s arms had looked seconds ago. "You know he doesn''t like being called Obbo."


    Ebba''s excited demeanor fell away and she looked down to the sand. "Sorry Bontu." She said while nudging at the sand. She put her arms behind her back like Amethyst had, then raised her head to look Bontu in the eyes. She had big eyes that were watery.


    Amethyst could tell that this was not the first time Ebba had done this. And from Bontu''s reaction, She had done it frequently.


    Bontu nodded in acceptance. "Well I apologize for the disruption my presence has caused." His wide smile returned. "The docks are further along, I imagine that you are going home. By what way do you travel?"


    "Neopolis." Stochast¨ªs answered, his defensive stance melted away. "I am Stochast¨ªs, Son of ¨ªroas, I believe Mr. Eazim that you are the merchant we hired to take us across the sea. Unless I am mistaken." He held his hand out to Bontu.


    "Just Bontu, and you are not mistaken." Bontu had started to speak in the language of Melydaesos. He grasped Stochast¨ªs''s hand and they had a firm shake before Bontu looked around.


    Stochast¨ªs Introduced the present company, but Bontu''s eyes widened when he introduced Amethyst last.


    "Amethyst, I know of you." Bontu continued in the language of the Anesdari, his face drawn sorrowful. and he returned one hand across his chest while the other stroked his beard.


    Confused, Amethyst stepped back as her stomach dropped. and her tail flicked quickly into her grasp. "How?" She managed to whisper matching his tongue.


    "Before I knew of his cruelty." Bontu said as he spit in the sand. "I was a guest of sorts in the home of Gros Salaud." He kept his head low and his voice hushed as he moved slightly closer to Amethyst.


    The others regained a defensive position. Amethyst had not taken into account what reaction speaking in an unfamiliar tongue would garner from the rest of the group. But she could see as she flashed her vision around, that they were on high alert. They seemed to be waiting for any signal to jump to Amethyst''s defense.


    Amethyst stepped back again, fear washing over her face. Tenya moved between them, her right hand resting on Amethyst''s arm while the left was balled up, ready to strike. Her back was straight and her knees were slightly bent. Amethyst could see the hilt of Tenya''s sword sticking out from her cloak, ready if the need for violence was called for.


    "I swear, I did not know who or what he was." Bontu explained. His hands went up quickly and his smile was a distant memory as he pleaded his ignorance. "He was a customer, the dinner I had with him was the dinner I had heard what happened to you." Bontu''s head hung low in shame.  his arms draping to his side loosely. "He taught me of the hatred of men that day... He... Tried to convince me to buy you. I wish now that I had. At least once I learned the truth. But... then he would have expected more deals from me." He stared down at his feet, refusing to look up at Amethyst. He looked more like Ebba as his feet pressed into the sand. "I didn''t want to become a slaver."


    Amethyst would not have considered Bontu to be an old man, but it was clear from the hints of white in his beard and hair that he was at least her senior. Here, however, She could see a boy who was ashamed to learn the world was much more cruel than he had imagined. She could feel his heart whimper for forgiveness. But she felt Bontu had nothing to apologize for.


    "You were a victim too." Amethyst said calmly in Asharan. "It was best you didn''t buy me. Who knows how far he would have asked you to go." She grabbed Tenya''s hand firmly as she stepped around to Bontu. The fear vanished from her as she stepped calmly up to Bontu offering her hand onto his arm.


    Bontu looked up at Amethyst. She looked into his golden honey eyes. She could see the good man through the tears he held back. "I do know where it would have gone, my apprentice took his offer." He said glumly in Asharan.


    "Then?" Tenya asked as she took hold of Amethyst''s free hand.


    "He is dead, killed merely days later when soldiers raided the ship he stole from me." Bontu said angrily. "Boy was a fool." His tone slipped into regret. He placed his hand onto Amethysts.


    His hands were rough and calloused, not the hands of the standard merchant. Amethyst could see the small specks on his hands where splinters and small cuts from paper.. Like her hands, his showed the honesty of hard work.


    Amethyst tightened her grip on Tenya''s hand as well as Bontu''s arm. "You did the right thing." She nodded her head and let a soft smile cross her face.


    "Thank you for understanding." Bontu wiped his face and looked towards the road ahead. "Night is coming. We are nearly to the meeting place, we should continue."  He turned and walked ahead of them.


    Everyone agreed wordlessly as they began to walk along. Amethyst clung tightly to Tenya''s one hand while Tenya used her other hand to cling tightly to Ebba''s. The rest of the trip was silent, except for those that passed by them.


    Amethyst wondered about what he had heard, how much of her time with Gros her last master Bontu had been forced to suffer through before he was able to leave without consequence. She thought about what the others must have been thinking, having secret conversations with a stranger. Whatever their thoughts, no one asked about the private words her and Bontu had briefly shared.


    ¡ì


    There was a crowd circling around an opening in camp cheering. Bontu, seeing this, rushed into the center, yelling and trying to break the crowd away. As the people parted, Amethyst could see Wa Chini. He was locked in combat with a larger Cat-folk as she had learned they were called. Their claws were out and they were snarling and making a disgusting noise as each tried to claw or bite the other.


    Amethyst couldn''t see blood or any scratches. for all the noises and yelling there was not a lot of damage. She knew how deadly his claws and bite were and how swift he could be. The larger black Cat-folk Seemed to only have one eye while the other was wrapped. He favored his right paw and she couldn''t see any claws protruding from that one, while the other hand claws were as large as Wa Chini''s teeth.


    Amethyst joined Bontu as the two rushed to pull the two cats away from each other. Wa Chini offered no resistance as he backed up with Amethyst. His voice however increased.


    "Murderer!" Wa Chini squealed in his native language. His chest heaving and his claws still outstretched far, taking swipes past Amethyst at thin air.


    "One to talk Killer!" The other Cat screamed. Bontu pushed him back while his one clawed paw mimicked Wa Chini. His other hand placed firmly on Bontu''s shoulder.


    "That is enough!" Bontu Shouted with little struggle holding back the other cat.


    Amethyst stood in front of Wa Chini, holding him back only by his own grace to not charge over Amethyst in his fury. He felt like an oven as Amethyst pressed him backwards. Stochast¨ªs joined Amethyst, both petting and stroking Wa Chini''s shoulder and neck, attempting to calm him down.


    "He is our client Garba!" Bontu yelled. "Let him be!"


    "Keep him away from me!" Garba continued to yell in the shared language both her and Wa Chini shared. Garba huffed but made no attempt to retreat or press forward.


    Amethyst felt her throat itching deeply as her rune worked to translate their shouts over the crowd of onlookers.


    "Fuck you! Garba!" Wa Chini screamed. "You murdering bastard!"


    "Stop fighting!" Ebba screamed. Her hands clenched at her sides as she stomped. Her screaming voice had cut through not just the cats, but also through the crowd. Everyone had gone silent as Ebba sobbed.


    Tenya wrapped her arms around Ebba to comfort her while she cried. The two cats looked at Ebba. Their shoulders dropped as each chuffed.


    "Do not concern yourself Ebba." Garba said. "I am leaving anyway." Garba chuffed again as he turned away from the circle.


    The crowd disbanded, their fun had dried into murmurs as they went about their duties. The desert wind flowed gently through the few palm trees scattered by the river nearby. Crickets and frogs were starting their evening performance and the sun was slowly laying down to rest. Some tents had windchimes which reminded Amethyst of her childhood


    Amethyst let out a sigh and stepped back from Wa Chini. "What was that about my friend, I''ve never seen you like this, not even in battle."


    "Nothing to concern yourself with." Wa Chini growled. He watched Garba depart while Bontu followed after. After a few deep breaths he continued. "Just... one I thought was my friend long ago." Wa Chini''s claws retracted. He looked down at Ebba.


    Ebba''s face was red and puffy. Amethyst was reminded of the fit Tenya had when she was still fighting her addiction problem. She and Ebba were like mirrors of each other. Ebba sniffled a few times before Tenya squeezed Ebba even tighter, then planted a kiss on top of her head,


    Wa Chini''s ears fell down and he looked ashamed. "Sorry, everyone." He said pitifully. "This will not happen a second time." He turned slightly then gestured to follow. "We have been assigned a pavilion over here." He then let his back face the group fully as his tail sagged behind him. If it were only slightly longer, it would have carved a small winding trail through the sand.


    Amethyst looked back to Garba and Bontu, who were across the camp. Garba was sitting on a crate while Bontu kneeled in front of him. Garba had his arms crossed and wasn''t looking at Bontu. Instead he was looking towards Wa Chini. Amethyst decided she would have to talk with them both and find a resolution.


    The night took the day and everyone retreated to their shelters. The sounds of laughing and merriment could be heard, but no one was wandering the camp loudly. Amethyst watched Wa Chini, who was curled up in a small ball facing the wall of the tent. He had been there since they stepped inside and showed no signs of moving.


    Everyone had taken spots along the perimeter of the tent and they sat amongst themselves and talked. Tenya sat near Amethyst, brushing out Ebba''s long hair. Amethyst had been brushing Tenya''s hair but had become distracted. Tenya was also too distracted to notice. Amethyst watched as Wa Chini shifted subtly, then settled back down.  Amethyst tried to focus on brushing Tenya''s thick curls, but her mind would land back on Wa Chini. Even as she laid down for bed, She remained unable to sleep. So she lay in wait, while her mind conjured a million scenarios before she decided that she just couldn''t sleep and stood to go for a walk.

 20. Last Day Under The Blazing Sun

    After the raid on Uongo, Amethyst had found it much more difficult to stay asleep. Each time she slipped into rest She would be haunted by the gruesome sights and smells she had experienced in the Aqueducts. Her mind echoed with the phantom claws of the dead trying to catch and devour her. The dreams were made worse with visions of Ebba and her bleeding throat. The image that had been pressed into imagination was a babbling Ebba asking in Tenya''s voice why she didn''t use her water magic to help Sven.


    Logically Amethyst knew that she didn''t have such a control over her powers then. But that wouldn''t stop her from blaming herself. When those pieces of Ebba, Sven and the Aqueducts all come together with her nightmares of being a slave, the puzzle becomes much more challenging to envision. The mishmash of dream components act as a splatter of reality and dream that cause Amethyst to jolt up in the middle of the night. She often forgot where she was when these dreams came knocking at the forefront of her mind.


    Amethyst had stood and left the shared pavilion that night, unwilling to face the monsters which fed on her fear as she slept. Though dreams like these had always been a part of her psyche. Even since she was a child, her dreams focused on being lost, or tortured in ways she would never repeat. She bundled herself tightly in a thick woolen blanket. She didn''t notice its itchy texture as she exited the tent. She could smell not only the river, but also the hints of sea air. These prominent smells reminded her of The Sewers.


    She hadn''t realized that her mind had shifted away from the scorching sands of her recent traumas. Instead the focus shifted to the awful torture of rotting in The Sewers. She imagined the piles of bodies she witnessed in the Aqueducts smashed into the small cell she had found herself in for nearly a decade. Amethyst passed by small tired fires and closed off tents. She didn''t know where she was wandering to in her escape from sleep.


    Towards the edge of camp, Amethyst found a small stone to sit on. It had been worn from years of other lost souls unable to sleep. As she laid back she felt an odd comfort. The rock was still warm as she sank back against its immovable shell. It hadn''t occurred to her that there was someone standing just in front of her. That she may have taken the very seat that person had been using up until moments before. She didn''t see the gentle golden glow of the one-eyed Garba looking down at her. Amethyst was blinded by the visions of a life long past and it''s melding with a more recent pain which consumed her regardless of the victory she had claimed in rescuing Tenya''s daughter.


    Her trance didn''t last too long as a stiff Icy breeze woke her to the tall cat in front of her. Amethyst felt a pang in her heart, followed by a rush of Adrenalin Knocking her out of the stupor she had begun her evening with.


    "Oh, I''m sorry..." Amethyst said while pressing harder into the rock which refused any give in her breathless plight.


    Garba sighed, then sat on a rock next to her. Amethyst could tell that the rock was much less comfortable. She didn''t know why that stuck out to her. Nor did she understand why she was so clearly fixated on that uncomfortable rock and its uneasy inhabitant.


    When no response readily came from the stoic figure, Amethyst made her attempt to escape this situation too. She readied her feet and engaged her muscles, but she did not move. Though she pressed hard she felt like she did when she was a child. Stuck to a tree like a branch while men came to capture her. It was not fear what gripped her, however, but a sense that the one in front of her was suffering silently like she was. So, despite her exertion She let herself relax back into that rock which fit her perfectly. Her tail slowed its flick as she looked over at Garba.


    "Are you okay?" Amethyst asked in Garba''s native language. Her rune vibrated, tickling the back of her throat. She cleared the tickle with a soft cough she covered with the blanket.


    Garba remained stoic. He continued looking forward, away from Amethyst towards the northern horizon. She imagined Garba looking to escape a marred past. Like Wa Chini, it was likely he was captured and made a slave too considering what Bontu had said. When no answer came, Amethyst looked away from Garba towards the northern horizon. Tomorrow, she and everyone else would be bunked on ships that would pass the watery gap which would lead them to Neopolis.


    Quietly the two sat for a while. The silence gave way to the sounds of wind rustling through the palms nearby. The crickets and frogs singing their mating symphonies, unaware that they were one part in the larger orchestra of the night. The dim lights of fires had dull shadows dancing on the ground in front of them. Cold breezes bit through the worn blanket, The small holes allowing traces of foreign cold to soak up the little heat trapped inside her blanketed cocoon.


    Then after several minutes of chilled silence, Garba spoke in a whisper, his grumbly deep voice sliced through the Icy air. "No."


    Amethyst looked over at him. He hadn''t moved from his pedestal. He was a statue, worn and weathered, then forgotten here. His resolute answer which likely came after much deliberation felt much deeper to Amethyst than any long winded explanation he could have given. Not to say that if he had given such an answer that she would be any less satisfied to continue listening.


    "Is it because of Wa Chini?" Amethyst said softly, as she shifted to face him. She saw no sign of movement from him. Amethyst had adjusted to the dim light and could see him more clearly. Without the rush of the earlier bout between the two cats, she could see the damage this old statuesque cat really had.


    His fur was marred by scars of many kinds. She could clearly see where the old and new met together in the crossroads of battle. Though Wa Chini had some scars, Garba looked to be the practice dummy. Bits of his fur had grown patchy along what Amethyst had assumed to be burns. From head to toe, there was as much scarring as there wasn''t. He wore equipment that was rough and old. The tarnished bronze and rusted iron showed signs of extensive use.


    Garba didn''t respond for a while again. Amethyst had grown to wonder if he had heard her.


    "Yes, Wa Chini''s presence has soured my day quite aggressively." Garba said coldly.


    Amethyst could hear more behind his words. She could tell there was a deeper meaning behind what he said. She waited. Waited for long minutes as she watched him think.


    Garba crossed his arms firmly. "I was already in a somewhat foul mood." He said, his voice carrying the zest of depression or maybe defeat. He looked down briefly, then turned to Amethyst facing her fully. He let out another sigh before he dropped his elbows to his knees. He slouched forward and grasped his hands. "Wa Chini''s appearance was a shock I had not predicted."


    Amethyst could tell by the look on his face, the way his one focused away from her, refusing to meet her eyes. Even when he was no longer facing the fire, his Eye still glowed a dim, but noticeable gold. She thought it a trick of the light, but could tell then that there was something more to it. She wanted to ask about his eyes. Why one was covered and the other glowed. She wanted to ask about his scars and about what had happened between the two of them. Amethyst held no sense of fear while facing him. She had no worry that this might be a predictor which could drag her off in the middle of the night. Like so many of the people she had met recently, she only saw a hurting person in need of help.


    In silence they both waited.


    Garba ran one of his hands through the thin fur on his head. "I think he is right to be upset." He seemed uncomfortable but continued. "Even so, I will not be rolling over. He also has a lot to answer for."


    "Why not talk to him about it?" Amethyst asked, her soft voice like a soothing lullaby.


    "It is not so simple... There has been too much... Too much history and too much time." Garba''s stone figure crumbled away as his ear flattened. The other ear looked to have been torn off partly, leaving only a small amount of flesh poking out of the garb covering patchy sections of his head and face. "It does not matter where it started, nor where it will end." He fiddled nervously with his hands. His tail flicked wildly back and forth before he grabbed it. He held tightly to it like Amethyst would. He twisted and stroked it while his ears remained low.


    "I think those are wise words, May I add to them something I was once told by a wiser man." Amethyst stretched her hand out and placed it onto Garba''s nervous hands.


    Garba''s head shot up to look at her, then darted around. As though searching for an ambush. He looked up and let his eye steady on her eyes.


    "We should always try our hardest--"


    "Until we are dead. " Garba interrupted. His eye blinked rapidly for a moment. He stood up and looked back down to Amethyst. "Did Wa Chini say that?" His voice broke as he asked.


    Amethyst nodded her head. She felt there was no need for words. It appeared she was right as Garba nodded too. He stood silently for a bit. His tail still in his hand, gripped tightly. His form started to shake a little as he took in a sharp breath.


    "What is your name?" Garba asked hesitantly.


    "Amethyst." She replied quietly, matching his sober voice.


    Garba nodded once more. "Then Miss Amethyst, I am Garba. Garba Morkataa." He bowed slightly. "I promise that today''s events will not happen again, but make no expectations that we shall be cordial outside of working together."


    "I really appreciate your words." Amethyst stood and put her hand out.


    Garba stared before putting his paw gripped her wrist. Amethyst followed Garba''s lead, matching his grip. She could tell that although he gripped tightly, He had no claws on that paw. Garba let go, then turned away wordlessly and disappeared from Amethyst''s vision.


    Amethyst yawned, then went back to the pavilion to try and sleep again.


    ¡ì


    Amethyst woke the next morning to the familiar warmth of Tenya pressed against her back. She could tell that Tenya was facing Amethyst''s back and that one of her hands was gripped lightly around the base of Amethyst''s tail. Amethyst felt it was much too early to be feeling the butterflies. What''s more, The rest of the tent, Including Ebba, had left save Busara, who was whittling not far from where he had laid the night before.


    She slowly wriggled out of Tenya''s grasp. She stood and stretched hard as she looked down at Tenya. She felt herself become light headed and everything started to go black. So she kneeled low with her head hung down.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "You stood up too quickly." Busara remarked. He held a small cylinder and was fussing over its details.


    "Not an uncommon occurrence." Amethyst said, the ringing fading quickly away. She felt the rushing in her head subside as she slowly raised herself back to her feet.


    "Take this from an old man, take it slower." Busara said, turning his attention to Amethyst.


    Amethyst looked more closely at Busara as well. He had whittled a couple small figures that were sitting on a scrap of leather. He had found a chair, which looked like one that Stochast¨ªs had taken from Pon¨¢ei''s. It looked like Stochast¨ªs had considered his hips and legs as well as all the necessities to travel.


    "What are you carving, grandfather?" Amethyst said with a smile.


    Busara chuckled. "These are Idols of my fallen family, and lost son. I have no intention to return to this land. So I must carry a vessel of sorts made from the tree which stood atop the hill my home once had." Busara looked back down to the Idols he had so lovingly crafted. "This so that their soul may choose to follow me. I couldn''t just die in a far away land without some way of us returning to each other."


    Although Amethyst had different beliefs for what happened after one died, She made no mention of it as she responded. "I think it to be a wholesome tradition. Nothing is more important than family." She smiled warmly at Busara.


    He shared his smile in similar fashion. "You are wise beyond your years."


    "If that is the case, it is because I surround myself with wise individuals like you." Amethyst retorted.


    Amethyst Exited the tent after a few pleasantries were exchanged. She could feel the chill breeze against her bare skin while anywhere the sun could see she felt a slight burning there. She stretched again as she watched the bustle of camp being broken down. She saw Nuru talking with Bontu while Garba and Wa Chini kept a wide berth from each other as they loaded carts. Amethyst felt a firm smack against her waist. She looked down to see Ebba had wrapped herself around Amethyst''s torso. She was gone in a flash with a hurried "Good morning!" Before nearly colliding with a man carrying a box.


    "Watch it Pup!" The man yelled.


    "Sorry mister!" Ebba called back.


    The man had a smile as he shook his head. In less than an hour, the camp had been fully packed up. A groggy Tenya had taken Amethyst''s arm in hers while they walked. She leaned on Amethyst, threatening to fall asleep while walking.


    Amethyst could hear sea birds screeching and swarming around while they walked along the last bit of their journey to the seaside. Before the caravan stopped for lunch, Amethyst was walking alongside Stochast¨ªs who rode sleepily on the camel originally meant for Nuru. Nuru had no need for it as she had taken a cart with Busara and Bontu.


    Stochast¨ªs had started to sway a little. Garba made his way to the side of the camel just as Stochast¨ªs slipped off. Amethyst watched in what felt like slow motion as Stochast¨ªs awoke to his falling in horror. His eyes went wide as he floated quickly un aided towards the sand below.


    Garba, having seen the inevitability of the fall had already strategically placed himself by the camel. So as Stochast¨ªs fell, Garba took action, grabbing the reins of the camel, assuring it did not bolt when spooked as Stochast¨ªs struck the ground.


    Amethyst rushed to Stochast¨ªs who was groaning on a layer of thick sand. He started laughing in-between groans. Amethyst couldn''t help herself but join in. Garba was shushing the camel with his declawed paw.


    "It is not funny." Garba said seriously. "The Camel could have been injured." Garba looked between Stochast¨ªs, who was on his back squinting up at Garba, and Amethyst, who was kneeling down beside him.


    Both Stochast¨ªs and Amethyst burst out in laughter. Garba muttered some obscenities while he pet and talked to the camel. Amethyst was able to observe the details she missed in the previous night''s encounter.


    Garba has spots similar to Wa Chini, but they were much darker, only perceptible in the light of the sun shining directly on him. All his other features were much clearer, but there was not much more to distinguish from that previous meeting.


    Amethyst and Stochast¨ªs stood up with each other''s help. Stochast¨ªs dusted himself off and moved to return to the top of the camel''s back. Garba, however, prevented him from doing so. There was a tense moment between the two. She hadn''t seen Stochast¨ªs be as serious.


    Garba with his arms crossed tightly said, "You have been atop the camel long enough if you fell asleep. Where is your chivalry?"


    Stochast¨ªs''s face turned to confusion as Garba grabbed Amethyst under shoulders. Like one would do with a child, Garba lifted Amethyst up. An adjacent rock provided him an adequate step as he placed Amethyst upon the camel.


    Stochast¨ªs laughed, "Oh I see." He let his head rest on one hand and his other hand supported his elbow. "Forgive me my lady fair, I should have offered for the maiden to ride."


    Amethyst meanwhile was lost. Like the bursting of a dam, a memory came flooding to her from her childhood. She couldn''t recall how old she was, but she could see a man with dark skin and white hair. The same figure which she had seen when she was rescued from the Serpent Guard with Tenya. The man was slender and she could make out his red eyes and pointy ears. all the lost features were as sharp as if she had just seen them.


    "Here you are kiddo." The man had said as he gently put her on a horse.


    She was giggling and he was smiling as the man walked the horse around. She felt the same feeling of comfort and safety she had with family. Then she could see her grandfather walk into view, and a pang of fear hit her for some reason.


    The man followed her gaze to see her grandfather walking up. The man''s shoulders tensed and he stood up straighter. "What do you want, old man?"


    "You can''t just take the horse off the carousel and give her free rides." Her grandfather spat. He reeked of smoke and other familiar yet unnamable scents. He had a cigarette in one hand and she could see his special adult pouch partially open.


    "Oh a big circus man huh, cant even let your granddaughter enjoy a fucking ride on a horse you cheapskates''." The man stood resolutely between her and her grandfather.


    "It costs money to feed and re-shoe these horses." Her grandfather said, taking a long drag of his cigarette. "I am not running a charity, we gotta eat too ya know." He said squinting over his glasses.


    "Oh fuck you and your bushtit excuses." The man said stepping forward. "I pay for the food you eat you slouch, last time I checked I also paid for this horse to be re-shoed this past spring." The man started to poke an accusatory finger at her grandfather.


    "As is your responsibility as my granddaughter''s father." He smiled again as he stared at the man he called Amethyst''s father in the eyes.


    The two men stood resolutely before the man turned back to Amethyst. "Sorry kiddo, it seems your grandfather has other plans for the horses today."


    "But I want to ride the donkey daddy." Amethyst could remember saying. her soft little voice no more than that of a toddler.


    "That''s a horse baby, and we can play horsey back at my cart." He said as he lifted Amethyst off the small horse.


    "But I want the real donkey!" Amethyst protested, her arms crossed tightly.


    "I know, I''ll make you a little treat too huh?" He asked in a soothing cooing voice.


    "Okay." Amethyst said dejectedly.


    "Wait." Her grandfather said connivingly. "There is still the matter of payment for the time you rode and an additional fee for unauthorized use of my property."


    The man reached into a pocket on his long jacket and opened it up. He tossed the contents which struck her grandfather lightly then clattered to the ground. "There is a tip in there for the inconvenience of counting yourself."


    Her grandfather dropped to the ground quickly counting and picking up the coins he scavenged from the grassy floor.


    Amethyst''s father looked down at her grandfather, A man who looked much more like Amethyst, but with lighter skin and two uncut horns with glasses.


    "You are a fucking parasite, a leach on your family." Her father said, then spat at the ground next to him.


    Amethyst looked up at her father, confused. He had a cold and callous look on his face as he ground his teeth and muttered in a language she had not understood. As Amethyst looked at her father he took notice and opened a wide cheesy grin.


    "What''s the matter, beautiful girl of mine." He said with a jolly tone.


    "Did I do something wrong?" Amethyst asked as she started to sniffle.


    Her father put her on the ground and kneeled next to her. "My little angel, you could do nothing wrong." He said while wiping her tears away. "Your grandfather is a selfish and cowardly man." He said, anger leaking from his eyes. "No matter what we do, it will never be enough for him."


    "Promise I didn''t do anything wrong?" She sniffled again and held up her hand. Her little pinky finger stood straight up.


    "I promise my little dove." Her father said, wrapping his pinky around hers. He then took her up in his arms and squeezed her tight until she started to giggle. "There you go! Dad is going to make you peanut butter cookies!" He said joyfully, his free hand tickling her side.


    Amethyst laughed as she clung tightly to her dad, resting against his chest.


    The memory jolted Amethyst. While Stochast¨ªs and Garba spoke, she let herself dive into the memory, replaying it again and again as she let the camel be guided by Garba. She was vaguely aware that Stochast¨ªs was talking at Garba who seemed uninterested. But she couldn''t keep her mind off the face of the man she called father.


    Amethyst was startled out of her memory as Tenya placed a hand on her thigh. She didn''t look at Tenya for more than an instant before dropping off of the camel and hugging her tightly. She started to cry softly into Tenya''s shoulder while Tenya caressed her hair and lower back as the two embraced.


    Tenya whispered sweet words of comfort as they stood there. Garba and Stochast¨ªs approached. but didn''t offer any support more than a hand and a paw on her shoulder. They asked what was the matter but after no answer they both stepped away and left the encouragement to the person she chose to seek her safety in.


    Amethyst recounted her memory as she and Tenya walked. She talked in depth about how she had never known him and how she had seen his face before in her delusions with the Serpent guard. Though the face of her father, and his loving interaction was at the forefront of her mind. Amethyst started to look back at the interactions she could recall with her grandfather. The bite in his voice as he told her to fetch water for tea. How he had told her that it was winter fairies that made the snow and snowmelt cold.


    She could hear the impatience and frustration he spoke to her in. All the good and fun memories she had thought she knew so well rotted and festered in her head. She let out her frustration and disappointment along with the desire to find her father before the realization hit. He had left.


    ¡ì


    The docks were packed with ships both in the harbor and out on the sea. Bontu had gathered everyone in Amethyst''s group together and talked over safety procedures and how there were still pirates out there. Told them what to look out for and how to be safe during storms.


    The sun had grown old out on the far eastern horizon as it faded behind the blanket of ocean. The birds still picked for scraps along the beaches and a whole hoard of crabs made the sand look like it was creeping up into the thick foliage.


    The people around were much more courteous on the dock than they had been on the road. Amethyst had hoped to see her nameless friend, but was not able to spot him as she descended below the deck of one of Bontu''s passenger ships. Amethyst wasn''t interested in the ship''s design or the intricacies that went into building it. She was stuck on her memories.


    Tenya grabbed Amethyst''s hand. "We are bunk mates." Tenya said with a small smile.


    Amethyst''s memories were forgotten and she looked at Tenya in the flickering lamp light before Tenya pulled Amethyst along. "I didn''t grab my stuff." Amethyst said worriedly.


    "I could tell you were lost in your mind again." She said with a smile looking back at Amethyst. "So I told them to bring your necessities with mine to our room." Tenya looked ahead before stopping and opening a narrow door.


    Inside there were two hammocks and a table which had been molted in some fashion to the floor. with a little chair tied with rope around the legs to stop it from moving. There were no windows or portholes, only a hook for the lamp and a small latch in the floor, their stuff could be stored. The cabin was tight. They would be able to bump each other while in their separate Hammocks


    "Well it''s not much but it''s private." Tenya said as she opened the latch and started storing some of her stuff in the floor.


    Amethyst agreed wordlessly with a nod. But she was focused on Tenya''s crouching figure. She looked away from Tenya as she stood back up. "It''s really cramped huh?"


    "Mhm." Tenya agreed.


    Each got into their hammocks, the night already matured almost past the midpoint. There were muffled voices coming from the other cabins as well as the sounds of workers thumping around while moving cargo and personnel goods above and through the halls. There was a resonating creaking that was all present, but wasn''t very distracting.


    The waves slapped the sides of the ship as it teetered about this way and that. Amethyst felt the rocking of the ship, though it was dampened somewhat by the hammock. Sometimes the hammocks lined up with the waves and swung a little more aggressively. Amethyst heard Tenya say goodnight and recalled mumbling back.


    Cradled by the ship gently rocking her and the rhythmic sounds of the waves. All of the bustle around the ship dissipated. Amethyst felt Tenya''s hand grab hers. Tenya squeezed her hand three times, and Amethyst returned the gesture, before rolling over, getting comfortable while her mind wondered about what it would be like crossing the sea this time. She conjured up impossible dreams as she was lost somewhere between sleep and the waking world. The last thoughts she had before she succumbed to unconscious slumber were about the adventure to come in Melydaesos.


    (The end of part 1)

 21. The Calm

    They could see no land. They could see no clouds. In every direction the world consisted only of an endless azure horizon which was distinguished only by the sea and sky gleaming slightly different blues. The sun beat down on the ship much more aggressively than any swell had thus far.


    Heat and humidity sweltered throughout the ship. The crew had set up large canvas tarps to help shield the passengers. The inside of the ship was cool in the cargo area, but grew uncomfortably hot in the bunk area Amethyst had been staying in. Though the deck was crowded under the shade, there was plenty of free space if one wished to stand under the thirsty sun.


    Amethyst stood towards the center of the ship. She gripped tightly to the worn wooden railing. She had first observed its chipped,  gouged surface which had been sanded slightly to avoid some splintering before letting her hand take hold. She was rubbing the wood absentmindedly searching for any hints of life out in the endless blue. But this desert hid its jeweled life away from the surface deep below where no mortal eye could see..


    Sea water sprayed occasionally against her skin, in the moment it felt nice to have a reprieve from the sun, but she quickly realized that the sun hadn''t just sucked away the water on her, but in her too. The exposed skin had grown ashy as salt stole away any moisture, it''s offering to the sun for allowing it to remain behind.


    Amethyst loved the feeling of the wind blowing against her too, but the itching and burning drove her away from the edge and back to the shaded section of the ship. Her group had spread itself amongst the crew who were waiting out the hottest part of the day in relative comfort. Among them, Bontu and Nuru seemed to be engaged in a deep conversation, oblivious to everyone around them. Wa Chini and Garba, although spouting the desire to stay away from each other, sat nearly back to back, their arms crossed and making quiet rumbling noises.


    Busara had found a secluded hideaway where he could look out at the water. He did so unceasingly, longing to know where his son had gone. Where he could be. Amethyst stopped next to him, and placed a gentle hand on his tense shoulder. Busara was unsurprised and continued to look off into the vast emptiness before him. His lack of reaction was an answer to all the conversation they could have had in that moment. Amethyst stood there for a few minutes, the unspoken meaning her hand being conveyed, she let them drift along wordlessly. Busara, as lost as he was, let his hand raise across his chest to meet Amethyst¡¯s. For a moment the two hands lingered, before he let his float back down to his waiting hand, where they gripped firmly together.


    Amethyst let her hand fall as well as she took her leave. Letting the old man remain in his trance. She looked around and saw Stochast¨ªs leaning in a corner against the lower deck entrance. He had a rag over his head and was hugging his knees and muttering to himself. Amethyst sat beside him. Not close enough for the two to be touching, but not so far that physical comfort couldn''t be offered. Stochast¨ªs had not noticed her presence. Amethyst knew that, like Busara, Stochast¨ªs could become lost in his own world.


    So Amethyst sat, looking amongst the crew and her friends. They had finally done it. They had escaped from the world before and made their way towards a more hopeful place. She watched everyone lost in their own worlds. Bontu and Nuru smiling widely, laughing together. Nuru''s hand placed on Bontu''s knee, his hand placed on her shoulder as he recounted some of the many adventures he had taken.


    She watched as the cats eventually let their backs touch. Their flicking ears and half glances around matched the thumping of their tails, as they too were seemingly engaged in a conversation all their own. Neither speaking, nor looking directly behind them as they slowly established some level of trust. She could tell in Wa Chini''s eyes each time he looked at Garba in the previous days they had shared a deep wound which had never had any chance but to fester.


    She watched Busara, who had not moved from his place, but he let his hands hold him up as he leaned back looking out. She wished that she could help as some of her friends suffered through their challenges. To help Busara find his son. To help Wa Chini and Garba mend the fabric of their torn friendship.


    She also wished to celebrate with everyone as well. They had found Ebba and that should have been a cause for joy Amethyst thought. Yet that moment had passed in the exhausted days of sleepless nights and busy time that had followed. Their hurried escape from Ashara as soon as they were permitted was a blessing and a curse. They had been on a journey for so long already and it felt like there was no time to rest. But if revenge were to come from the crumbled remains of the defunct Serpent Guard, all their hard work would be for nothing.


    Amethyst lost herself, like the others in her own head. Pondering over the what ifs. What if the Serpent Guard followed after, would their grudge be so great? What if Uongo was not actually dead, or Katili? What if Hofu blamed her for the needless deaths of hundreds of people and sent someone after them? What if the bodies in the Aqueducts followed her for the rest of her life? Though rationally she knew it would be unlikely that these scenarios would come to pass, her mind worried over them as if they really could happen.


    Amethyst hadn''t noticed that Stochast¨ªs had left his trance and was now observing her. Stochast¨ªs''s hand reached out, squeezing lightly on Amethyst''s arm. Amethyst didn''t jump. Some part of her must have noticed his movement, or at the least expected it.


    She met his eyes. They were red, with shallow bags highlighting his thick moist lashes. "Stochast¨ªs?" She inquired. "What is troubling you so?"


    He shook his head as his free hand wiped his face. In his attempt to hide away the evidence of his tears, instead they streaked across the thin layer of salt, wearing trails which quickly dried, but remained in sharp contrast to the rest of his skin. "Nothing to complain about."


    Amethyst smiled at him, holding back her quiet amusement. "You do not need to complain, but you can tell me about it."


    "I am simply nervous and excited to return home." Stochast¨ªs had a forced smile as he continued in a whisper. "There are people I have been away from for a while, and I fear they have moved on."


    Amethyst cocked her head. "Why are you afraid of that?" Amethyst turned herself to face him. She let her head rest in her hands.


    "I was receiving consistent communication from them both until about two months before you arrived." Stochast¨ªs had a defeated look, as he gripped his knees tighter. "I checked with every courier and post service. None had received any letters for me."


    "Could they have been destroyed when you fell into hiding?"


    "Maybe." Stochast¨ªs said as he shifted into a more neutral position mirroring Amethyst. "It''s not like them to stop. Sophia has sent me a letter a week up to that point." His head sagged. "And M¨¢gissa had attached a letter along with hers. now both have stopped entirely."


    Amethyst nodded in understanding. She considered the issue carefully. She was not like Stochast¨ªs when it came to thinking. Though her mind toiled for an answer, no answer she came up with offered hope. So she shook her head and shrugged her shoulders. "I am sure they have a reason, and I am positive they wouldn''t just move on from you."


    Stochast¨ªs nodded his head. "I hope you are right."


    The two sat in silence. Amethyst tried to understand his predicament. Though it seemed trivial on the surface that a couple of girls were not writing him any more, he was more than a little shaken. She had heard him mention them both before, that they were two of his best friends. It didn''t make sense that they both stopped writing to him at the same time unless something happened. Amethyst let her mind wander about the meadows of her imagination once more.


    ¡ì


    The journey across the water had reached its midpoint. Amethyst felt like a prisoner with a view. She had loved the water at first, but its expanse seemed never ending. She had seen no sign of passing ships, nor of any land. To her untrained eye, they had not moved in over a week. Bontu had assured her that not only were they moving, but that they were making fantastic time with a very good wind. According to him, they had traveled more than half the distance already. She trusted him, but still felt uneasy.


    Ebba and Tenya had been running themselves ragged. Up until this point, Ebba had only seen the inside of a cage as they traveled just as Amethyst had. Unlike Amethyst, however, Ebba was filled with wonder each time she looked out to sea.  But that only remained the case until clouds would roll across the sky. She would shake and hide around the ship, making it difficult for Tenya and Amethysts to find her.


    When the day was clear, Ebba would run about the ship like a fleeing mouse. She had taken to several members of the crew. She insisted on learning all she could about the ship. They saw her as a nuisance at first, but after a week, she had learned all the duties required of a "cabin boy." She laughed when they called her that. She could be seen with different men learning knots and all the different parts of the ship. She was eager to devour any knowledge the crew shared.


    Amethyst sat, watching in amusement as Ebba ran mock drills with an equally amused crew. Tenya was gripping Amethyst''s hand tightly, she flinched each time Ebba would lose her balance, or when her foot would slip as she climbed the rigging. Amethyst had no problem with this arrangement, though at times, she too would jump in fright.


    "She is like a little monkey." Amethyst said with a smile.


    "She has always been like this." Tenya sighed. "She has always pushed the limits of what she is allowed to do." Tenya paused. Her mouth opened, but words became trapped. She let out a chuckle as she found a way to continue. "Sven, He was always like this crew." She shook her head as she recounted memories. "He always encouraged her to learn. Pushed her to do better, and was always there to take the fall if things got out of hand."This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "He was a great boy¡­ and she is clearly a great girl." Amethyst said, squeezing Tenya''s hand gently.


    "Wilhelm¡­ took more after his father¡­ though by no fault of his own." Her tone soured. "Sorry, it sounds like I don''t love Wilhelm. Nothing could be further from the truth. He... he is a very good boy, but his father has taken on his tutelage¡­ personally."


    "Well it definitely seems like you don''t like your husband." Amethyst''s smile had faded away.


    Tenya let go of Amethyst''s hand and scooched away slightly as she cleared her throat. "Solveig." She spat. "He is a great leader and a fantastic politician. He deserves that credit." She looked down to her hands, flipping them so she could observe both sides before balling them into fists. She slammed her left fist onto the deck of the ship which she was sitting upon. "But he is a lacking father, Absent except for Wilhelm. He is also just as terrible a husband."


    Amethyst scooted closer, closing the gap that Tenya had created. "Well, in spite of him, It looks as though Sven and Ebba had turned out fantastically."


    Tenya leaned onto Amethyst''s shoulder. "Yeah... well, in spite of both of us."


    Ebba was still high above the two women. She was next to a man who was on look out. Amethyst could see that he was sitting up on the side of the nest, laughing while Ebba was overly animated. Amethyst thought she looked like Stochast¨ªs when he told a story. She could tell Ebba would be a great woman if they continued to feed her ever shifting passions.


    There were a few large puffy clouds sailing across the inverted sea above them. The women spent the afternoon pointing out the shapes they saw and made up stories, giving each new image a voice and playing out scenarios of how they became clouds. The crew would pass by carefully so as to not interrupt them.


    ¡ì


    While Amethyst and Tenya grew closer, other members of her group were doing the same thing. Wa Chini and Garba, though certainly not friendly with each other, were locked in a different kind of fight. They couldn''t use their claws, so they created competitions to substitute their battles. First it was a race. The two came together wordlessly. They knew the other''s intent. Their years apart hadn''t dulled the bond they had shared. The look in each other¡¯s eyes told enough. So off they ran, leaping over boxes, dodging crew members as they rushed to the back side of the ship, slamming against the captain''s cabin only to turn around quickly back to the front where they had started.


    They engaged in other physical games as well. Pushups, sit-ups, and squats. Each having their own victories, always even in the running point tally. After they had exhausted themselves physically, they would turn to card or board games. Each fighting for their dominance over the other while keeping their promises to not fight anymore.


    In their hearts, the bond they built in those deep caverns under the Savannah hadn''t diminished. They had found each other again. Their friendship, although different, remained waiting to be rekindled.


    ¡ì


    Nuru and Bontu had been engaged in conversation nearly nonstop. Each morning they sat together with breakfast and would rarely part for long until they said good night to each other. Nuru was terrified, she had trusted men before only to be sold off by the one who she considered father. Men mutilated and defiled her innocence when they were meant to protect her. She could scarcely be blamed for keeping a watchful eye. But Bontu was so easy to talk to. He laughed and made her laugh too.


    She would lose track of time with him so easily. He made her feel safe and that scared her. But she couldn''t help but to follow her desire. She hadn''t meant to at first and now she didn''t want to stop. So she stayed by his side entranced in his stories of the greater world. His trips to the far east and the people he had met there. He spoke of the trinkets he had traded and the many fun adventures he had.


    Bontu Had met many different people. Though he had found easy conversation with them, this was different. He felt his heart bubble when he looked at her. When his eyes met hers, the way they glinted brightly roped him in tighter. He could feel them growing closer as he told her things he had never told anyone. He shared his most intimate details. The tragedies he had faced and the mistakes he had made. All the while, she would look at him warmly, slowly healing all the hurt parts of his fractured soul.


    He had heard tales of love from old sailors and lonely travelers who had mourned their choices. They followed their business over their hearts desire. He would heed their words, leaving nothing to chance. So he engaged with Nuru as frequently as he could. Each time doing so, he knew better that he had fallen in love.


    So Bontu and Nuru spent the days on board the ship learning each other. They grew closer late into the night when all others had already retired to their beds. And before any would wake, they found each other again in quiet embrace just as the sun rose to greet them warmly.


    ¡ì


    Busara couldn''t let his mind rest. He had been so focused on getting Ebba, he hadn''t realized that he had used her as a surrogate for his lost son. Though the man was grown and had likely forgotten about his father, Busara needed to know that he was alive and happy.


    Looking out to sea, he wondered if this had been the same path that Jooruu had taken on his voyage north, or if he had gone some other direction. Busara feared that he may not have even reached the shores. Pirates and creeping monsters in the depths proved to be the downfall of even the greatest naval fleets. At least that is what he had heard in Ashara as he had inquired about his son to strangers.


    He hadn''t told anyone yet, but he had heard from a traveling merchant he knew long before he was defeated and captured in battle. The merchant had in fact seen Jooruu many years prior. "He looked defeated. Lost. His head hung low and he was nervous. I remember him well, as even though he looked to be on the run, he took time for pleasantries in our conversations. He was polite and recalled my visits to your village even though he was just a child at the time."


    Busara was thrilled to hear he was alive, but the man''s continued words scared him.


    "He had plans to travel north, far north. Beyond the land of olives and wine. He heard tale of giants that roam a land of Ice. He sought to slay one, or at least that was the aura he evoked as we spoke."


    Busara had pondered deeply on the perspective his old acquaintance had given him. He had hardly noticed the attempts of comfort Amethyst and the others had given him, speaking only briefly with Stochast¨ªs. Busara prayed that his son would have had a safe journey, that he had given up on the foolish attempt to slay a giant in a distant land of myth. But he prayed most importantly, that wherever his son may be, that he was happy.


    ¡ì


    "What is the difference between a thinker and a doer? One moment."


    The words of Sophia were stuck in Stochast¨ªs''s mind. What had happened to Sophia. Had she really moved on from him, had there been an accident? Why had his family not sent a letter in her stead? Stochast¨ªs had thoughts of increasingly awful scenarios festering. Perhaps she was kidnapped, and is being held for ransom? He knew that it was unlikely.


    What about M¨¢gissa? There was no reason she too would have stopped sending letters unless something happened to her as well. But she was the Oracle. Closest thing to a god on earth. She interpreted the future and advised the leaders of Melydaesos. There was no way that news of her passing wouldn''t rock Ashara as much as Melydaesos.


    Maybe the two of them realized they were actually in love. They always did have a somewhat flirty relationship. What if they had grown closer in his absence? Even if that were the case, they would have told him about it.


    He was lost, and no advice he received helped. Nervously he would go around the ship trying to distract himself. Help came from the most unlikely source, Ebba. As though she had been witness to the last conversation he had with Sophia, she told him, "If you love her and she loves you, she will still be there waiting for you to return to her, until she dies."


    Stochast¨ªs felt an immense relief. It was as though she were speaking the words of M¨¢gissa. After all, M¨¢gissa didn''t predict death. The voyage was more than half over, but he leaned back in his hammock as he pondered Ebba''s wise words and laughed to himself. She was right, They would both be waiting for him.


    ¡ì


    The sun was low on the horizon as Amethyst and all her friends, save for Ebba, ate on the deck. They were all in varying states of their own conversations. Wa Chini and Garba seemed to be in some argument, while Busara and Stochast¨ªs talked about Ebba''s wisdom. Nuru and Bontu were still oblivious to everyone around them. Amethyst and Tenya were both enjoying the conversations of the others while they sat and ate quietly.


    Ebba was eating her food up in the crow''s nest. The captain said she could relieve the man there until the sun set. Though it was only a couple hours, Ebba was excited. She had been up there enjoying the view for most of the day.


    There was a cool breeze and the sun''s harsh rays had dulled over the last couple days. Their journey was almost over, yet land was still out of sight. A few additional ships had come up and joined the navel caravan. Amethyst didn''t feel quite so uneasy as she had at the journey''s midpoint. She relaxed into Tenya''s shoulder while the sea birds perched themselves loudly along the mast''s support.


    The quiet lapping of the sea against the boat had become a lullaby and the gentle rocking of the ship was like a cradle. Amethyst felt like the journey really wasn''t so bad now. There was great comradery, and the travel itself had been easy with little distraction.


    Ebba shouted from her nest above. "There is something in the water! large shapes like shadows." The man who she had relieved was up in the nest nearly an instant later.


    "Cut the sails!" The man called. "Fin whales!" His excited voice echoed.


    The crew abandoned their food, climbing up the ship wordlessly as they started to pull the canvas sails up, slowing the ship. The other ships followed, and a deep rumbling could be felt along the wooden deck.


    Amethyst and her friends rushed to the side of the ship Ebba had been pointing too. Nothing happened for a while until the birds took off from the mast. Seconds after their departure, too close to the ship for Amethyst''s liking a behemoth launched itself out of the water.


    Its splash back into the water sent large ripples to rock and shake the ship. Then a second creature crested out of the waves even higher than the first. It breached and crashed down followed by two then three others at once. Alongside them smaller looking ones dove out of the water making clicking noises as well. They swam towards the eastern horizon. Their dark shadowy silhouettes passed under the ship and breached again as they reached the other side.


    Amethyst looked at Tenya, who was faced the opposite way. Amethyst followed her gaze and saw Ebba with a big grin, hugging the side of the man while she jumped up and down excitedly. The man was more focused on the whales than Ebba, but held a firm grip on her shoulder.


    Tenya was smiling just as wide as Ebba was. "It''s like she never left." Tenya said as she began to cry.


    Amethyst wrapped her hand around Tenya''s shoulder. "That is one happy kid." Amethyst whispered into Tenya¡¯s ear. Tenya and Amethyst pressed tightly against each other as they looked up at her.


    As they watched, Ebba stopped smiling. Her Excitement vanished and slowly she turned her head towards the western horizon. Both Amethyst and Tenya''s smile dropped as well. They watched Ebba look off to the western horizon. Ebba fell back into the man. She started tugging on the man''s shirt, he turned towards her. She pointed out to the west and the man looked out along with her.


    "What''s wrong baby!" Tenya shouted.


    Everyone started looking up. The man seemed to have a spyglass along with some paper he scribbled on.


    "What''s wrong!" Bontu shouted after.


    The man dropped his paper and pulled out a large hand bell and started ringing it aggressively. Like a chorus of alarm, the other ships started to ring out their own bells. Everyone waited breathlessly as the man rang the bell furiously. Ebba had her ears plugged as the rapid toll cried out.


    The man held up a red flag. The crew sprinted into action along with Bontu. Amethyst and her friends waited in wonder. Amethyst''s unease turned to panic, as Ebba rushed down the netting to the deck. Tenya leapt forward towards Ebba as the man shouted down.


    "Incoming! Cyclone Incoming!"

 22. The storm

    The sun had reigned supreme over the land for nearly a year since Amethyst left Stone Town. Burning and baking all in its sight as a cruel king. In that time Amethyst had grown to despise the sun''s unyielding rule. In that moment, however, sitting so far from land in a floating tub, Amethyst wished dearly that the ravenous king of the sky would return and devour the blackening clouds which sailed overhead.


    Amethyst whispered a short prayer of safe passage to any god that would listen; just as the first patter of rain struck the deck. The rain didn''t start slowly. No, the massive beads of water and hail came crashing down almost immediately. The wind had pressed into the side of the ship, pushing it noticeably to all those on board. The clouds had eaten across the sky in a matter of minutes and the last traces of blue were swallowed up.


    The sun''s bright presence had been almost entirely erased. Although it was just past noon, the only trace of the fleet alongside Amethyst''s ship was the faint glow of lantern light. Lanterns were quickly lit on her ship as well. As the minutes passed and Amethyst''s eyes adjusted, she could see the crew scurrying all about the deck and up high amongst the ropes and sails. They had already tied down most of them, but the few smaller sails meant to assist in turning the boat had become shredded in the mere moments the storm had taken to crash into them.


    Amethyst could hear the shouts of the men faintly along with whistles and bells crying out wordless orders. They were a strange cacophony barely audible over the wind which threatened to take anyone standing too tall out into the swelling sea.


    Amethyst was standing on the stairs leading below the deck, watching the torrential downpour in front of her. She could hear more clearly the men below as they worked tirelessly to pump out the invading water which had begun to fill the ship''s insides. She was torn as to where she should be. She wanted to be of help, but she was also terrified of being out in the storm or in someone''s way.


    "Captain has ordered us to our bunks!" Tenya shouted from behind Amethyst, her fingertips brushing Amethyst''s elbow.


    Amethyst turned to see Tenya''s shivering form just in reach. Her hair, like Amethyst''s, had been matted down and soaked. "Okay!" She shouted back, taking one last look out at the storm.


    Below the howls of wind had turned to whistles, and small streams of water found their way in from tiny holes exploited by water seeping through the imperceptible seams in the deck. Their candles were too wet to take flame, and all their clothes and equipment were equally soaked.


    Ebba sat in the driest corner on the far side of the room. Tenya hunkered down next to her while Amethyst fought to keep standing as the ship tossed her from side to side.


    "Sit!" Tenya told Amethyst.


    "I can''t." Amethyst said. The dim view in the room was helped only by the small hints of light from the hallway which stretched under the door. She couldn''t tell whether Tenya had heard her as gestures continued to beckon Amethyst to come closer.


    Tenya stood, uneasy as she strode the short distance to Amethyst. "You need to sit with us and wait the storm out!" Tenya''s voice was much more than a shout, she made no gamble as to whether Amethyst would hear. She also grabbed Amethyst''s arm and began to pull her closer to the corner.


    Amethyst had little choice but to accept. She allowed herself to be pulled and sat in the corner, where the three sat shivering, huddled together. Amethyst''s mind rattled through all the gruesome ways to die. She had been told by slaves who had frequented the ocean waves that to drown out here was a slow and painful process. But they were equally as likely to burn from a fallen lantern or drift for days, slowly being cooked from the sun, or eaten by the birds one little piece at a time after the ship failed the sea''s test.


    The three girls screamed as the first crack of thunder rocked the ship. Ebba had started to whine and cry, begging that this be a dream. She hadn''t hidden any of the details of the typhoon she had experienced. Being trapped in a cage, the water rose to half her chest high before the ship buckled. Lucky for Ebba and the children, as the ship was being torn apart, the wooden wall holding the cell in place split apart, allowing them to escape into the stormy waters.


    Ebba had said she saw the heads of kids bob for a moment before disappearing. She didn''t even hear them cry out. It was the silence that had scared her. The inability for those who were not strong enough or who were not able to swim at all. Their voices were silenced in an instant before they themselves could perceive their doom.


    Amethyst could feel the fear once again as she heard the awful cry from above. "Man overboard!" Fueled by her fear from Ebba''s story, Amethyst found herself standing instead of hiding. She rushed up and out of the bunk towards the deck. If Tenya was calling to her, or trying to stop her, she didn''t know. The stairs were not much of an obstacle as she threw herself into the raging storm.


    "Where did the man fall!" She shouted to a few crew members near the stairs she had sprinted up.


    Large flashes of lightning lit up the sky and sea more clearly than she had expected them too. There was a constant barrage of light trailing through the clouds. Like thousands of snakes, lightning slithered without resistance over head.


    The men pointed over towards where the man had been, she made her way to the worn railing. Far out in the distance, Amethyst could see the man like a dark speck as he drifted away, or maybe it was the ship that drifted, she didn''t know, or take the time to figure it out. Like instinct, Amethyst dove over the edge of the ship, landing into the rough water.


    For the brief seconds she was under, only the gentle sounds of the rain crashing into the surface over head left any evidence of the cyclone above. Her eyes were open and she could see the light show above, distorted, yet beautiful. Had lives not been in danger, she would have felt truly at peace here.


    She felt the water around her warming up, molding to her body as she started making her way to the surface. She wasted no time in swimming further, she pressed her hands onto the water. Like a platform of solid stone she raised herself up. Her feet planted firmly on the water. The constant light from above, dimming only in short intervals continued to illuminate the man. Amethyst dashed towards him. He was only just starting to slip under the water. Each swell tossed the man about.


    "Take my hand!" She shouted as she drove hand into the water.


    The man, who was in a great panic, not only grasped onto her hand, but started to wrench himself up. Amethyst, as soon as the man touched her could feel the presence, the very shape of the man''s body. He stood on shaky legs as the water moved around them. Despite the water''s inability to remain still, they stood upright as though on a hill. Rolling up and down along with the swells. But Amethyst did not feel the water''s movement below, they simply remained in place. Confidently she started to pull the man along with her, his feet were not moving, but Amethyst''s pressed onwards.


    The ship had drifted further away. Amethyst felt like little progress had been made in her strides towards the ship. She looked around and saw a different ship that was being pushed closer to them but was in the opposite direction of the original target. She turned to make her way to that ship. This other ship was closing in as she pressed towards it. She had made it almost half way, as a bolt of lighting blinded her for a moment. The ship had been struck and seconds later, the red paint along its hull made sense. The ignition was not instant. whether due to wet powder, or some other mystery Amethyst did not know. There were a few precious seconds for Amethyst to turn around and let instinct take hold.


    Sounds of shouting and screaming came from behind her. She could almost feel as they jumped overboard. She wanted to turn around and save them, pull them along with her. She knew she couldn''t, this man by himself was already taking a toll on her. Though she couldn''t hear their screams over the wind and rain, she knew those men were crying out for someone, or something to save them.


    Desperately, she continued to drag the man along, at some point he must have fallen unconscious as she was now dragging his limp body behind her. Still, she felt little weight, or pull. He glided along with her as they continued to move further away from the struck ship. Her hand gripped his limp wrist tightly as she started to make real progress the other way, back towards the original ship. She felt like she was moving much faster, almost skating over the water as though it were ice.


    To her it felt like minutes or even hours before the struck ship behind her lit up the water in front of her with a reddish orange hue. A few moments later, she felt a heavy pressure strike her back and a massive kaboom struck her ears. The pressure knocked her off balance and she fell onto the water sliding along its slick surface. Her momentum hadn''t shifted much, if anything, the explosions had helped propel her forward towards her original ship.


    She had fallen forward, but shifted onto her back, looking at the unconscious body she had clung so tightly too. In the distance she saw the source of the orange and red glow. The struck ship had exploded into a million pieces. Some of which were still making their way to the water. Smaller splinters began to rain down over her, carried by the harsh wind.  A large plume hung over the corpse of the old ship, but was quickly being dispersed into the storm. Almost as quickly as it began, the storm swallowed up the remains of the fire, as though the ship had never existed in the first place.


    Amethyst pushed herself back up. She let her instincts pull her back to her home, back to Tenya and her friends. The man behind her still unconscious.


    ¡ì


    Amethyst had spent the better part of three hours working with the crew and water around her, attempting to pull the water out of the ship to ease the men''s tired bodies below. Wa Chini, Garba, and Stochast¨ªs had taken to the oars. along with several other members of the crew, attempting to keep the ship facing the swelling ocean and minimizing the wind against them. Several other ships had already done just that. Though each ship kept a healthy distance, there were still a few which slammed into one another.


    Amethyst was beyond exhausted, but the storm had refused to let up. She felt sick, like her insides were trying to escape her. She watched in horror as one of the ships split in half, the water swallowing it and all it''s insides into the depths below. She felt useless to help. Her victory at saving the men on her own ship was simply not enough. She let the weight of the lives of those lost at sea rest on her burdened shoulders. Logically she knew she could do nothing, but her heart still cried for them.


    She had succumbed to sleep in short lengths, not by her own will but by what Amethyst had perceived as the weakness of her body. The storm seemed to be letting up slightly, taking a rest to catch its energy after the tantrum. They could have been in the eye of the storm, or perhaps the storm''s rage had passed fully. Whatever the case, Amethyst had finally allowed herself a moment''s reprieve as she fell into a slumber.


    ¡ì


    She couldn''t tell how long she had been asleep. It was darker out now and the thunder crashed distantly around her with only small sparks of lighting far off to the east. The rain was still pattering down, but the wind had let up enough that they were no longer moving, but anchored to the sea floor.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Amethyst found Tenya in their bunks. Amethyst was sore from falling asleep against the wall to the captain''s quarter. More over her body burned from exerting her magic so recklessly. So as she entered, she fell to her knees and was unable to pull herself up.


    "I was so worried about you!" Tenya screamed, tears running down her still damp face.


    Ebba had fallen asleep in the corner, only siring slightly at Tenya''s anger. Tenya''s hair was more dried than before and a small collection of candles were set neatly in front of her, a metal shield propped to help radiate heat back. Amethyst thought this very clever.


    "I... I needed to help." Amethyst said, her lungs struggling to keep her conscious as she spoke. "I couldn''t... let..." She took a deep breath. She felt a stabbing pain in her ribs as she did so. "I couldn''t let anyone die if I could help it." Amethyst crawled over to the corner.


    She hadn''t realized how cold she was. The heat from just a few candles felt like a roaring fire. The chill in her bones fighting to remain. She felt Tenya tugging at her soaked clothes. Even if Amethyst wanted to fight she had no strength to do so. Amethyst sat, nearly naked as Tenya stripped her shirt off as well. Amethyst, however, was focused on her hands. She couldn''t feel them due to the cold. She felt Tenya''s blazing hot body press against her frigid one. At first the heat was too much, but quickly she let herself lay back into Tenya, who wrapped her arms around Amethyst.


    "You are a damned fool." Tenya whispered into Amethyst''s ear as she clutched at her bare torso from behind. "A damn fool, but a damn good woman."


    Amethyst had nothing to say, she simply let herself lay back into Tenyas hot embrace. She could feel the beating of her heart and feel the rising and steady fall of her chest. Amethyst watched the candle flicker as she thought about how Tenya would feel if Amethyst had died out there. The what if''s that normally flooded Amethyst''s mind were nowhere to be heard. She simply felt that Tenya would be sad. That in turn made Amethyst sad.


    Ebba moved in her sleep. Tenya attempted to comfort her, but was unable to reach her. Amethyst shifted forward, then reached her own hands out for Ebba. In her sleepy haze, Ebba switched from leaning on the wall, to leaning against Amethyst''s now much warmer torso. Ebba wrapped her arms around Amethyst and said. "I love you mom."


    Amethyst knew she had meant to say those words to Tenya, but couldn''t help to pretend for a moment that she had intended them for her instead. She watched Ebba curl and felt her little arms tense. Amethyst felt herself starting to cry, but stopped when she could feel the shutters that came form Tenya.


    She looked up to see Tenya''s chin. Not able to see her face, Amethyst reached her hand to Tenya''s cheek. Tenya pressed hard against Amethyst''s hand and cried for a short while.


    "I am so grateful for you." Tenya said, cutting through the droll pattering of rain against the hull of the ship.


    Amethyst attempted to speak, but she just couldn''t find her voice. She thought that might be for the best as Tenya continued.


    "You are so incredible, Misty." Tenya sniffled. "Taking care of my boy, taking care of me, and taking care of Ebba." Tenya started to rub the outside of her finger tips against Amethyst''s side. "I wish you had always been in my life to guide me." Her voice hitched. "My boy would still be here if I had you with me." Tenya squeezed Amethyst in a tight hug.


    Amethyst pressed back against her more. Her hand wrapped around Tenya''s, interlocking as they sat in their relative silence, enjoying each other as they shared their embrace. Before long, Tenya fell asleep, Amethyst felt her gentle rise and fall slow considerably. She noticed that Ebba''s grip had nearly fallen entirely. Ebba had also drooled quite a lot onto Amethyst''s thigh. Amethyst smiled widely as she let the last little flicker of the candles go out. and she too fell into sleep.


    ¡ì


    Bells and shouts rang in alarm. Amethyst jolted up along with Tenya and Ebba. The calm peace of sleep ripped away from her. Amethyst could tell that the waves and wind had settled, and there was not even a drop of rain to be heard.


    The storm must have passed, but the shouts above were panicked. What if they had been in the eye and now they would have to brace themselves again? Amethyst scrambled upwards as soon as Ebba sat up, she wasted no time in putting her clothes on.


    Tenya insisted Ebba wait there while she joined Amethyst up. The two, warm, replaced the cold damp cloths they had worn before. Amethyst was first up and out of the room, Tenya following soon after.


    On the deck, Amethyst observed the sun had risen and it was in fact the next day. Any view was obscured by clouds. The deck was not in a scramble, instead everyone leaned over to one side of the ship. Amethyst approached, letting herself push through the crowd until she let her hands grip the railing. She could feel it''s smooth surface, she could feel the pits that had been sanded down to help reduce the chance of splinters. She looked out in a horror she never knew possible. On the western side, the same side the storm had come raging through, she could see the remnants of a ship.


    There were people crying out for help, but Amethyst was unable to do anything but watch as one by one they disappeared under the water. They didn''t sink slowly, but were pulled quickly below. as the last man disappeared, she could see what had transfixed the crew. As, like columns rising from the depths, massive tentacles started to grip and wrap around the adjacent ship.


    Amethyst watched for a long time as the ship was slowly crushed apart. The tentacles trying to grab the crew from inside the ship before finally cracking it apart, like a bear after honey.


    Tenya was the first to shout. "Don''t just stand there, to arms!"


    Everyone looked in confusion towards her, they couldn''t understand what she had said. Bontu followed up quickly. "To arms!" After a delayed second, the crew scattered. The bustle of the ship drowned out the screams of the people on the other boat. The man on the lookout nest raised blue flags and the other ships began turning and readying themselves to take on the beast together.


    Amethyst had no arms to go to, but Tenya clearly did as she made her way below deck. Amethyst felt it silly that she too might run below deck to grab her daggers. After all, what would splinters do against a colossus? She thought Wa Chini and Garba must have felt the same as they stood on the deck not far from her.


    Stochast¨ªs approached Amethyst. He rested his hands on the same worn railing she did. "The Scylla, or rather the Kraken." Stochast¨ªs sighed. "Few sailors have seen this, and fewer still tell it''s tale." Stochast¨ªs shuttered as he spoke. "Many claim to have seen it, but the tales they recount are...  well they are full of inaccuracies."


    "I never knew such creatures exist." Amethyst said shakily.


    "I did not think it was real." Stochast¨ªs agreed. "I cannot tell if you are the luckiest or unluckiest person I have ever met." His trembling hands were white as he gripped the rail tightly.


    "What do you mean?" Amethyst asked, her eyes still focused on the monster in front of her.


    Stochast¨ªs placed his hand on Amethyst''s shoulder, squeezing firmly. Amethyst looked at him, he had a subtle smile on his face and welling tears in his eyes.


    "I know this is not where we shall die." He said calmly before taking a deep breath. "Everywhere you go, a disaster follows Though, that is not to say that you are a disaster." He blinked rapidly, as tears fell. Amethyst could see his fear fighting with his trust in M¨¢gissa. "So I wonder whether you are bad luck for finding the disaster, or good luck for pulling through it."


    Amethyst felt conflicted about the idea she was responsible for bad luck and disaster. As her life has been one tragedy after another she saw merit to the idea. At the same time, she had also managed to survive, even if uncomfortable while doing so. The words Stochast¨ªs said, regardless of his fear or trust, made her question her very existence. She wasn''t able to follow her thoughts to any conclusion as she heard the screaming stop and looked back up to find that the tentacles were gone.


    "I guess we will find out today which you are." Stochast¨ªs''s smile dropped as he pulled out what looked like a golden tube. There were wreaths carved into it and what looked to be a depiction of storming clouds which wrapped around the cylinder. He squeezed his hand tightly and two ends shot out of the tube, both were sharp.


    Amethyst had never seen a weapon like that. She wondered why he didn''t fight alongside them in battle before. The answer came as soon as she started to wonder. His right arm grew dark as blood started to drip out his open pores. She had no time to question it as he hurled the spear into the sky. It moved further and faster than any human could throw it.  He gripped his arm tightly as the spear hit the clouds disappearing behind them.


    She heard the dribbling of water behind her and looked to see that one of the massive columns was right behind her, the massive suction cups covered in filth and ilk. She could see the jammed remains of human bones which had been stabbed into the tentacles, pieces of wood which had become almost a part of the creature.  She could smell the puss filled wounds and see the drips of darkened blood which had formed over old wounds.


    Amethyst looked on with Stochast¨ªs as the tentacle raised up into the air. Then with his blood soaked arm Stochast¨ªs brought his hand down. A bolt of lightning came crashing down into the tentacle. A large hole with deep scorch marks was left by this attack. The tube Stochast¨ªs had thrown was back in his hand, the blackness had gone away, but he still gripped this forearm tightly and he was still bleeding.


    Amethyst turned to see the tentacle thrashing before it shot beneath the water. Amethyst looked down, hope filled her heart that Stochast¨ªs''s attack had done enough damage or even kill it. Her hope turned to terror as dozens of larger tentacles sprang out of the water high into the air. The other ships had gathered around and were now harpooning and shooting small cannons and large ballista at the tentacles. The attack was enough to divide the attention as some of the tentacles shot in different directions, narrowly missing the attacking ships. Smaller tentacles started to wrap themselves around Amethyst''s ship.


    The crew had gone to work hacking and slashing at them. The cats clawed while Busara and Bontu stabbed spears into the creeping appendages. Tenya, however, caught Amethyst''s eye. She ran to the thinnest tips and began slashing through them, working her way along the edges of the old worn rail.


    Amethyst was impressed, but took no time to admire her hard work and beauty. She focused on Stochast¨ªs, who had fallen onto the ground. She grabbed at him and struggled to pull him back away from the edge. Making it just to the wall of the captains quarter.


    She heard a scream and looked to see Tenya in the grip of one of the tentacles. It had not raised her up and Amethyst would give it no chance to. She ran towards Tenya, she imagined her hands dipping into the water of the sea and lifting the water out. Along both sides of the ship Amethyst saw the water rising along with her imagination. She felt a pit in her stomach but continued forward.


    She imagined the water forming sharp blades and slicing through the tentacle. Just as she envisioned it, the water, obeying her wordless command, formed what looked to be a sharp horseshoe before slashing right through the tentacle then splashing down on the deck harmlessly. Amethyst''s arms felt numb and started to tingle aggressively. She wasn''t cold, but the pit in her stomach grew.


    She watched Tenya squirm out of the wriggling appendage. A moment later she watched Tenya run towards her, but even though she could see her, she couldn''t hear her. She could tell that Tenya was shouting, she had even dropped her sword as she ran to Amethyst. Tenya slid and gripped Amethyst''s body, but she couldn''t feel it. Amethyst felt a ringing in her ears.


    In her head, like a rumble, an inhuman voice echoed and reverberated throughout her mind. The pain was immense as the voice spoke. "I HAVE FELLED ENEMIES COUNTLESS, FOR TIME UNKNOWN, YOU SHALL BE AMONG THEM, WATER MAGE." It was unlike anything Amethyst had heard before. Her mind felt defiled. Visions of a serpent devouring itself stole her vision like sunspots.


    Amethyst grabbed her head as the echoes of the words and visions ceased. Amethyst felt like her head was ready to explode. Tenya was shaking Amethyst, trying to get her to move. But Amethyst felt dizzy and didn''t recognize Tenya or her attempts to rouse her. She could feel the ship rocking slightly before seeing all the tentacles which surrounded the ship. They twitched and wriggled as their tips started to turn towards the ship. They were glowing slightly in her vision as a putrid greenish gold color.


    Amethyst Imagined the water around them spiraling like a circle. She couldn''t see with her eyes any more, as the world started to go dark. In her mind''s eye the water had formed a ring around the outside of the tentacles, just high enough to miss the mast. She wanted to imagine it to go higher, but was unable too. She envisioned the ring narrowing into a perfectly flat disc.


    Light flooded her vision. She could see all the tentacles as though the ring of water was millions of little eyes. She could sense the Kraken below, feel it as though it were in the palm of her hand. In her dream she squeezed the beast, but could not hold it in place. The "eyes" she used as a ring around the uplifted tentacles closed in quickly. Faster than could be perceived, like a hot knife through butter, the water effortlessly sliced through the tentacles.  She could feel the ocean rumbling as her grip on the Kraken failed, and the beast disappeared.


    She sensed the remnants of blood and gore as the crew fought to evade falling tentacles before crashing down into the deck. Blood rained down as hard as a storm. The thick and retched smell of death and decay like in the Aqueducts haunted Amethyst''s dream.


    As her "eyes" fell, Amethyst could see Tenya holding and crying as Amethyst''s body spasmed. Foam was pouring out of her mouth and blood was dripping from every orifice. Like an out of body experience, Amethyst thought she had died and was now looking down on her own body. The body, of course, didn''t know it was dead yet. Then she saw Nuru and could see a faint highlight around her body as though she were cloaked in a radiant and golden aura.


    Then all went dark, and Amethyst''s dream ended.

 23. Clear Skies

    There was a vast endless ocean of void. Somewhere out in the cosmic expanse of eternity. From all directions the darkness pressed in like water. There was nothing to see, nothing to hear. Time, endless without beginning. To some a place of terror. To others a place of tranquility. Here one might feel entirely alone. One may feel that just beyond the stygian curtain, were innumerable ceaseless watching, judging eyes.


    Amethyst was slipping further through the void. She felt like her body was slowly drifting towards the bottom of the sea floor. There, the Kraken was waiting to dissolve her. She saw, at first, reality as she knew it. But the further she descended, the less there was to see. Her mind unraveled as the events of the ship, of her very life began to fade away. The panic dulled as her fear was slowly numbing. She softly landed on what she could only imagine was the bottom of the universe.


    She lay there, relaxed and comfortable for a long time, the void around her shifting. She couldn''t see it, but she could feel it. Her body slowly being raised into some form of upright. Her feet felt like they were once again holding her weight, and her back felt like she was pressed against an invisible wall. Yet she still felt cradled and the overwhelming desire to walk took hold of her. So she walked in the calm emptiness.


    Amethyst was lost. She walked alone in the black mist which engulfed her entire being. At her feet emanated white ripples, the only thing showing any semblance of position. She shouted out once, but could not hear her own words. Nor could she feel the vibration of her vocal cords. In fact, she could not feel much of anything. No cold, or warm, nor pain.


    She wasn''t afraid, even though she thought she should be. She walked forward, not looking for anything in particular, simply following the instinct. Time felt endless as she walked, like each step had been her first, but also her last. She wondered about many things as she had fallen, what had happened to the Kraken? Then followed by the fate of her friends and the crew. During this marathon, however, her thoughts were only to wonder what may lay ahead, and where she was. But most importantly... why?


    As her mind''s vivid imagination pulled apart her situation, chewing on the few facts she thought she knew, she noticed that there was someone walking just ahead of her. Again she shouted and again there was nothing, but that didn''t stop her from trying. She started to run after the person ahead of her. As she did, the person started to run as well. Amethyst stopped running, standing still, ignoring the overwhelming desire to continue forward. So did the person ahead of her stop.


    When she stopped moving entirely, she became like a sculpture, allowing no movement of any part of herself, not even to shift her unblinking eyes. As still as she was, the figure remained equally as unmoving. Amethyst raised her arm up slowly over her head. The thing in front of her followed her same movements. She raised up her other hand and started to wave both of her arms. The thing in front of her started to as well. Amethyst had not felt any fear, even as the mimicking creature in front of her followed each movement like a backwards reflection. She simply felt curious as to the intention of what was ahead of her. Then she wondered about what might be behind her. She turned her whole body around with slow and deliberate steps, her neck remaining stiff and her eyes remaining in place like that of a doll. Behind her, at half the distance of the other strange reflection, she saw the back of another. In front of that one, she could see another, and another, and even more still that she could not count. each curving slightly, as if each step she took forward had left a piece of her standing in their place, glued like statues tracking each step of the journey.


    Each move she made was perfectly in sync with the others. She turned again, more quickly this time and found herself face to face with two golden mirrors. Each had an Identical frame. Gems and Jewels of all colors were encrusted along both. Yet, as she investigated closer, she discovered that the gems were mirrored on each, as though the mirrors themselves were one mirror reflected. The surface of the mirrors themselves, did not reflect Amethyst though, Instead they acted more like windows into realms, that were both familiar, and strangely unfamiliar and fantastical.


    In the one mirror, Amethyst could see her friends. They hovered over Amethyst, attempting to resuscitate her. She could see the ship covered in viscera and gore. Tenya was crying, just like in her dream. Nuru was kneeled in deep concentration. The golden glow which had been around her, was no longer visible to Amethyst. She watched her friends and newly found acquaintances gather around her. They all looked to be mourning and watching the scene reverently.


    In the other mirror, Amethyst could see fields of golden grass blowing in the wind. She could see far off in the distance, much further than she had ever been able to before. Dominating the center of the image, she could see a large castle. It stood in defiance of all logic. The towers curved in impossible ways. The walls around the castle were like a mosaic. They were bright and colorful, but for some reason they were also filled with gray spaces, and some murals seemed to be entirely invisible, offering a glimpse deeper into the city. Amethyst wondered what this place was, and why she was able to see this place at all. Was this heaven?


    Amethyst yearned to see what was in the city, to walk its roads and learn its impractical designs. The sun was keeping a watchful eye over the city. A backdrop of deep blue skies sang to her like the rolling golden hills which surrounded the monolithic city. She wanted to walk through those vast landscapes and dance with the creatures which inhabited them. She wanted to drink from the pure and clear waters that flowed from distant cliffs of perfect white that rose far beyond the height of the sky itself, yet were still impossibly encompassed by the blue sky.


    This other mirror of adventure called to her, crying and beckoning for her to go further. She could smell the sweet scent of flowers and hear the gentle chirping of birds. It reminded her of something in her life. Some peace before a terrible storm. Her head throbbed slightly at the thought. She mindlessly placed her hands onto her head. She felt the hard nubs where her horns once proudly displayed. She knew that to pass through the mirror would make her whole again.


    She took in a deep breath, her choice almost certainly carved into her soul. Before she stepped into the mirror, Will all its glory and comforts and adventure, she glanced for just a moment back to the first mirror. She saw the pain and macabre suffering. The drab gray surroundings were a stark contrast to the rich flavors of diverse color of the other mirror. She would be cold there, and in pain again. She would be a part of the cycle of the pain and suffering which were so vivid in that first Mirror. Even so, the other mirror, for all the wondrous and fantastical mysteries, had been lacking something just as vibrant within that made Amethyst pause in her decision.


    Amethyst thought a long time about which mirror to go through. She felt calls to both that were different but equal. Though she didn''t wonder why she was struggling so hard. Deeply she weighed each pro and con. She lingered on all the cons of the first mirror depicting her friends, comparing them to all the pros of the new world and vise versa. Finally after long consideration and much internal deliberation, she decided that, as painful as it might be, she had not fulfilled her promise to return Tenya and Ebba to their home.


    Amethyst stepped in front of the first mirror. She hesitated after seeing the gore and imagining the smell once more. But steeled her resolve. She took a deep breath and stepped forward and attempted to press her hand against the mirror.


    ¡ì


    Amethyst woke to the sounds of bells and seabirds. There was a hurried bustle above her. She realized that she was lying in her hammock. She felt a surge of adrenalin as she shot forward, wobbling fiercely. She fell with all the grace of tumbling boulders right to the floor.


    "Are you okay!" Tenya yelped in alarm.


    Amethyst looked over to see a giggling Ebba attempting to hide her amusement. Quickly moving towards her, Tenya dropped to the floor and placed her dominant hand on Amethyst. She then checked Amethyst''s head. Each twist and turn sent shocks of acute pain through Amethyst''s neck and back, her muscles were tense and tight, rioting at each pull and twist.


    Tenya''s hot hands which had met with Amethyst''s cool skin had immediately given her a hot flash. Amethyst gripped Tenya''s hands firmly to stop the inspection. Then she gestured to Tenya that she was okay. Amethyst''s quick movements had awoken some kind of fire, which now flowed through her veins. Amethyst tried to speak, but her throat screamed against her in agonizing pleas of silence. Amethyst gripped her throat and winced. She was only just realizing the excessive pain she was in. Each joint felt like it had been solidified. Her muscles felt like they had needles pressed against them, each movement was stabbing. So Amethyst let herself remain on the ground, closing her eyes as she adjusted slowly to have her back flat against the wooden floor.


    After a long rest, allowing the pain to retreat, Amethyst opened her eyes and struggled to sit forward. Tenya, who had patiently remained by her side, placed her arm behind Amethyst and slowly, yet firmly acting as a solid anchor for Amethyst''s pained rising, helped Amethyst in her attempt to sit. Once Amethyst had fully sat forward, her world started to spin. If there were any contents within her stomach, they would have been returned to the chef. She felt all at once tired and energized. Her body refused to move, and her eyes wanted to close, but her mind wanted to race. She wanted to know what happened, where they were and how they had managed to remain alive.


    "Drink some water, you''ve been out for days. " Tenya said warmly.


    "Days?!" Amethyst thought, that couldn''t be so, could it? The time she was in that dark expanse had felt nearly instant to her now that she was awake. Though she couldn''t recall exactly what had happened, she knew that it wasn''t days, or was it? She didn''t know any more, the events of that place had slowly drifted in detail. All she could recall was giving up something beautiful to return. Was it just the dream of a woman who had overexerted herself to such a degree that she had passed out? That she spent days asleep following the direction of a dream so unlike the ones she had known? Or had she gone on a spiritual journey and seen something beyond? She didn''t know, and now the fatigue had started to ravage her rambling thoughts. She looked up and focused when she realized something was moving in her vision.


    Ebba was kneeling beside Amethyst, a wooden cup held just in front of Amethyst''s mouth. Amethyst tried to take the cup, but was unable to grasp it in her hands. They folded, but could apply no pressure. Ebba held the cup to Amethyst''s lips and gently pressed the cup upwards while Amethyst tilted her head back, her throat clenched in an uncomfortable way as she did so as she fought not to cough from the sensation.


    The cool water touched her parched lips. They burned at first, then the sensation fell away as sweet moisture flowed into the dry valley of her mouth. First striking her tongue which had sat like a boulder of sand. As the water spread across the bed of her buds, the liquid soaked in like a monsoon soaked into sunbaked clay. Each crack expanding, lapping up every drop. The water rose up the inside of her cheeks until the cup had been empty, and her mouth filled. She just let the water sit there, soaking in until the burning and dry feelings disappeared. She savored it until long after the water had become hot.


    She attempted to swallow the water down, the first few drops started to slide down the back of her throat, burning along the way. In slow motion, Amethyst felt as the water started to glide past her tongue. Her throat had other ideas. As the water fell, her throat clenched tightly. The dried walls quivering for a drink, spasming at the idea, and greedily attempting to hold the water in place.


    Her body jolted and forced her to cough. The water hadn''t made it far towards its goal before she coughed. The water was sent right back up and ejected in a spray that covered both her and Tenya who had been kneeled in front of her. The cough threw Amethyst into a fit. She had no time to ponder on the mess she made, or attempt to apologize for it. She coughed violently and unceasingly for a long stretch which ripped all the stored air from her. Her body began to cramp, large ripples and quivers could be seen slithering under her skin as the muscles tried to tear themselves apart further.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Tenya sent Ebba off for Nuru, who returned to Amethyst''s side in seconds. Amethyst groaned uncontrollably, as if to give any amount of relief to her struggling body, but each groan further strained her brittle vocal cords. She wriggled in the pain as Nuru focused on massaging out the worst of the visible cramps. Amethyst could hear that Nuru was talking with her, but she couldn''t understand her words. They were like a foreign gibberish. Tenya''s words were as well.


    The translation rune had begun to burn hot and tickled her throat, which continued to press Amethyst into coughing with no ability to stop. She became dizzy, her body felt light and she lost all control of herself as she fell flat to the ground. Then all went dark as she felt her body continue to convulse in further coughs before losing all reality and passing out.


    Not much later, she woke up in an armchair. Her throat felt better, but was still achy. Her mouth was not nearly as dry as when she first woke. Her muscle spasms had ceased and her rune was not burning. Though she still felt pain around her body overall, she was able to let herself move, if even only a little.


    Her most pressing concern was her need to pee. Her bladder was by far in the most pain. She looked around to see the space was empty. She attempted to call out, but her voice was still of no use. Afraid of the pain, Amethyst hesitated to move. She remained as still as she could until she was about to pee herself. She considered doing so as to not prompt another fit or additional pain. But she felt embarrassed at the thought. Though as a slave she had done so, she had no choice. in front of her she could see that she was not far from a chamber pot. Determined, Amethyst decided she was not going to be a slave any more, not to anyone else and not to her body.


    Slowly she lifted her arms. They were weak and sore, but were not so bad as to stop her this time. Her legs strained to hold her up as her arms buckled in weakness several times before she was able to hold herself up. On shaky stocks she struggled forward. For a few steps, Amethyst''s knees tried to let her fall, but Amethyst would wait, holding her position and enduring the searing pain in her bladder. With a great deal of effort which had drained almost all of her energy she had reached her goal


    Relief she never thought possible resounded throughout her body as a euphoria took her and she felt as though she were a floating cloud. Amethyst hobbled back towards the armchair, which had been nailed in place. She was still in her room, and her Hammock had been removed. The chair had been placed near the corner of the wall. A large fluffy pillow was placed in such a way to provide as much comfort as possible and also to protect her head from shifting during the voyage.


    Amethyst saw a jug of water in a basin on the floor before she sat. She stared at the water, her task to return to the chair halted. She felt a hint of dryness, and the thought of a drink had seemed both a refreshing gift from the gods, and a temptation from the devils which might send her back into her torturous spasms. With the hints of moisture she could manage in her mouth she swallowed the little spit she could.


    There was no protest, no outburst to tell her that she couldn''t enjoy the refreshing feel of pure cold water, hydrating her again. So slowly she crept towards the jug just adjacent to the armchair. She let herself sit on the floor, hardly able to keep herself up until her legs crossed and her tail pressed hard against the floor, securing her position. She stared at it, her mouth starting to water in anticipation.


    She reached out, her grip more secure than when she tried to lift a simple cup. Her arms worked hard to lift the partially full jug to her lips. Their protests seemed trivial compared to the assault her body had endured from her rabid muscles. She let the jug linger on her lips, fear tugged at her once more before she took a deep breath and let the water flow into her greedy belly. She felt like she could drink another full pitcher and then another. She drank every drop before letting out a long loud gasp. The water settled, and her body readily accepted it. She let the jug reclaim its place on the secured basin.


    She pulled herself up off the ground, and pivoted so that she was able to sit on the chair. She scooted and wiggled, finding a comfy spot that she felt secure in and slowly let herself relax back into it. She let her head gently recline back into the pillow. With the euphoria of relieving herself and full feeling of water just as satisfying as she had hoped, she fell asleep once more. This time in peace.


    ¡ì


    The storm had blown them off course, hindering their progress by six days. While Amethyst was recovering, the crew and her friends were hard at work cleaning the ship. They took a full day with all hands on deck to do so. The remains of the Kraken were cleaned up slowly and aggressively. The captain chose to let the remains of the krakens appendages be tossed overboard, fearing that to keep them may lead to misfortune. So the ship was scrubbed and disinfected to the best of their ability. Stains of the creature''s murky blood refused to be removed from the deck.


    The sky had returned to its deep blue. The clouds lazily drifted along the calm sea above. A firm wind filled the sails which had been mended and replaced as necessary. The sea birds returned to roost along the ships masts and beams. The sun sent gentle apologies in its warm rays. Like a mournful child, the sun hugged the crew lightly, promising safe and mindful passage forward.


    Along the ship, smaller whales had returned to escort the fleet towards Melydaesos. They squeaked and danced along the waves. The crew, seeing them as omens of luck, tossed fish and other goodies to them in a superstitious attempt to prevent another storm during this journey. The small whales had accepted these offerings and more began to gather around the fleet.


    The waves cradled the ship and rocked it slowly back and forth like a lulling mother trying to hush a crying baby. As such, the remainder of the trip would be like that. All the rage had dried away leaving only the peaceful love which had lured many along its vast stretches. luring some fewer into its watery depths like that of a siren and her enticing call.


    Amethyst, during the remainder of the voyage, made strides in her recovery. Tenya stuck to her side like glue. She was kind and gentle, but followed Nuru''s instructions regardless of the discomfort it caused to Amethyst. Tenya had, by that time, been fully sober for a while. Amethyst had stuck through all the mood swings and tantrums with little or no complaint. During the difficult times when she was still recovering from being kidnapped, Amethyst would stay with her in the medical room, soothing her. Now Tenya took her chance to do the same for Amethyst.


    Ebba kept helping the crew around the ship, but her sense of wonder had been tempered. She looked out to the water, not with awe, but reverence and respect. She seemed to have less energy, her hyper activity had slowed and she spent more time staring off. Sometimes, she would look like Stochast¨ªs, keeping a dutiful gaze on random objects and in random directions where there was little of interest to observe. In the night, Ebba would toss and turn, choosing to sleep on the floor of Amethyst and Tenya''s bunk.


    Nuru had spent long mornings with Amethyst, focusing on one damaged area at a time. To Nuru''s best knowledge, Amethyst had torn several of her muscles. Without the intervention of Nuru''s healing magic, she would be out of commission for months, maybe even longer. Nuru would leave exhausted. Busara, who would visit just as often as Wa Chini, told Amethyst that after each treatment, Nuru would stumble along to her bunk, where she and Bontu would remain until the next morning.


    By the fifth day, with four days remaining on their total journey, Amethyst had managed to make a few laps around the deck of the ship. She enjoyed the sun and the light salty breeze. The crew took turns walking over to her and thanking her for saving their lives. Amethyst hadn''t brought up what had happened, but by Stochast¨ªs''s words, her dream was reality.


    Stochast¨ªs himself was recovering from the damage done by the tube he had held. On Amethyst''s walks about the deck, he would be seldom far behind. He told her the story from the many different perspectives of the crew. Although his dominant hand was currently damaged, he was ambidextrous, and took the crew''s first hand accounts with such fine tedium, that the crew would often leave him for a while only to return with Stochast¨ªs acting like the conversation had never paused.


    By the seventh day the pain was manageable enough for Amethyst, that Nuru was no longer spending long mornings with her. Amethyst didn''t see Nuru for the remainder of their days on the water. Bontu said she had caught a fever and required a great deal of rest. Bontu himself looked exhausted. He had been attempting to maintain the fleet as well as personally attend to Nuru. Aside from the update he had given to Amethyst, he was rarely seen in a state of relaxation, having been seen all around the ship at all hours of the day and night.


    Wa Chini and Garba put aside their competition in favor of maintaining the serenity aboard. They had integrated with the crew, and were working like they had been sailors their whole lives. As Busara put it. "For every confident choice those two make, there is one confident sailor fixing a mistake one of those two made." Busara laughed and Amethyst let out a little amusement herself.


    By the last day of the journey Amethyst was able to roam freely, though her voice was still raspy. Tenya said it complemented her, but Amethyst despised the noise. She thought it reminded her of her grandfather, who she had thought about a lot during her recovery. She spent long hours silently listening to Tenya or Ebba or any number of her friends and crew. But in the late hours of the deep dark night, she looked back on the memories of her family, trying to get another glimpse of her father. Decoding the puzzle that was her grandfather''s interactions with her, and how her mother similarly acted towards her. She was lost between the feeling she thought she had and the lens of adulthood which told a different story of abuse and tragedy. She couldn''t tell one way or the other what was real.


    Evening of that final day was setting and Amethyst was looking out at sea. She stood at the front of the ship, her hands were resting lightly on the worn railing. Her fingers had fit themselves into the grooves of the wood. The front of the wood had lost all its stain and was left as bare wood. She let her fingers slide along the sanded material absentmindedly as she looked to the landmass encroaching in front of her. From here it looked like a formless blob rising slowly out of the water.


    Stochast¨ªs had told her that the city of Neopolis was built onto a great cliffside and that many villages would be the same as they passed along the coast. She waited in excitement, hoping to see any of it before nightfall. The captain had announced that they "were likely to disembark by the sun''s zenith on the morrow."


    Tenya stood next to Amethyst. She placed her hand over top of Amethyst''s. The two watched quietly as the mass came closer to them. Amethyst enjoyed the caress of Tenya''s thinking mind as she stroked Amethyst''s hand.


    "I am so grateful for you." Amethyst said suddenly. She turned her head to look at Tenya, those thick curls fluttering in the wind. Tenya turned to look at Amethyst, a smile playing at her lips.


    "What do you mean?" Tenya said, trying to tuck her hair unsuccessfully. Her hand stopping on top of Amethyst''s


    "You ran to me and chose to help me... instead of fighting." Amethyst''s grip tightened. So too did Tenya''s "I don''t know if I would have come back if you hadn''t been there for me."


    Tenya looked back to the sea, her face scrunched in thought. Amethyst watched the portrait of Tenya, highlighted by the setting sun. Her features were as bright and fiery as they were back in Stone Town, but not from anger like before. Amethyst saw passion, she saw love and perseverance. Most importantly she saw a woman who had finally started to heal


    "I made no choice." Tenya said before looking at Amethyst again. Her smile was wide and bright. Her eyes flickered around Amethyst''s features. Her warm hand, squeezing Amethyst''s gently. The two shared a smile, then, too soon for Amethyst''s liking, Tenya went back to looking ahead. Amethyst followed suit.


    As the evening fell over them, the moon had wasted no time in joining them as it dimly illuminated all that the sun had left in the dark upon its passing. The glow of its blue spotlight highlighted the tops of the rippling water. The dim shades of small whales danced on a shifting stage of the calm ocean. Their melodies were like the harmonies of an orchestra which narrated their nightly play. Amethyst and Tenya had turned to watch them as the small whales performed. Amethyst let her head fall onto Tenya''s shoulder, and likewise, Tenyas head pressed softly atop Amethyst''s head. They let their hands entangle as they enjoyed the show.


    Amethyst and Tenya remained watching, The warmth of their own bodies were all that separated them until night''s chill began to press in from all other sides. They endured for a while, Amethyst wishing this moment would last forever. Tenya had made no move to leave, instead she let go of Amethyst''s hand and wrapped her arm around her, as if to share an even greater warmth. Amethyst was forced to admit defeat to the chill, and pulled Tenya along to go under deck and return to their bunks.


    On their way, they saw the lights of a village in the opposite direction of the ongoing play the whales had been putting on for over an hour. The lights crossed up into the heights of the cliff. The dim blue moonlight had brightened and the white walls of the village buildings showed in brilliant reflections that highlighted the clay tiled roofs that distinguished the start and end of every other building which had been layered upwards along the cliffside.


    They watched for a moment as they passed the towering cliffs. Then they retired to their bunk. Ebba had already taken her place on the floor between Amethyst''s chair and Tenya''s hammock. She was curled up in a nest of blankets and pillows and had already started snoring softly. Amethyst and Tenya shared a smile after seeing Ebba, they let their hands linger for a little longer before they let their eyes whisper a wordless, "Goodnight." Amethyst had no energy to let her mind wander, but that didn''t stop her from the vision of Tenya''s eyes as she closed her own, illuminated gently in the moonlight''s embrace. She let herself drift away into sleep as she let Tenya soar through the echoes of her closing consciousness.

 24. Neopolis

    10/24/1129


    Amethyst and her friends were all standing on the deck as the ship drifted into the bay. Grand cliffs, even larger than the ones she had seen the night before, were teaming with more life than she had seen in all the deserts of Ashara. Along those alabaster edges, trees and shrubs flourished with an assortment of all kinds of varying plants which were bursting from the cracks and narrow ledges. Goats could be seen scaling the shear drops, their precision was the perfect calculation of nature and instinct. Birds flew from the cliffs, swirling and twirling in feats of acrobatics meant to defy gravity. They tempted fate by gliding just above the water''s edge before soaring up high and then fearlessly diving down into the water. Some came back with a bounty, others came back with nothing and some still, Amethyst did not see return from the depths.


    Large walls had been constructed or maybe even carved around the mouth of the harbor. Towering statues stood heroically along the outside of those walls. Each one had its own pose and each face was different. Amethyst saw Stochast¨ªs looking at one in particular. His face was like that of a child who was welcoming his father home from war just before the tears would start to flow.


    Amethyst observed the statue as well, deciphering the mystery Stochast¨ªs seemed to see. It was of an old man in battle worn armor, his wrinkled features were like a portrait. Amethyst could make out such great detail, that she thought it could have been a giant frozen in stone, even the blemishes and minor scars depicted on the aging skin of the envisioned model were so real, she winced at the thought of receiving them herself.


    Etched into the cliff face there was the city of Neopolis. Its size and grandeur was impressive to say the least. The city spanned the whole of the cove, and Amethyst could see the tops of buildings which rose at the top of the cliff as well, suggesting that the city continued along beyond sight, past the top.


    As they approached, Amethyst was enraptured by the many and intricate details of the sea of stone buildings. Before they passed through the gates and into the harbor, Amethyst whispered a silent prayer to any god that would listen, thanking them for the passage into this marvelous city.


    She could not tell the purpose for every building, but she could guess for many of them. She had no doubt which was the temple, however. It stood nearly alone, the cliff had been carved away, and the temple itself had been hewn from the rock there from. The overhang above the temple had designs that Amethyst couldn''t make out from her position, but she was struck at the engineering which had allowed them to create such a monstrous building. The size of the temple certainly outmatched even the great pyramids of Western Ashara. It stood in a magnitude unthinkable. The other buildings  were grand in their own ways as well, and many large statues and monuments seemed to dot the cliff side''s tiered streets, but none could match the temple''s beauty.


    Much of the city would lay in the sun''s reach for most of the day, resembling hills and plateaus more than cliffs unlike the temple whose glow could only be seen by the rising of the western Sun. In the morning light, Neopolis was highlighted in reds and oranges tinged with the purple accents from the clouds bumbling overhead.


    Later in the afternoon, the sun lingered brightly from high atop the sky. Its warm rays, tempered by the cool breeze which had firmly pulled Bontu''s fleet safely into the harbor earlier that morning. Dozens of different kinds of ships had also been in the harbor, coming and going, slowly taking their turns to unload and load their cargo. The harbor was bustling with activity. Many of the ships looked to have taken damage from the cyclone.


    The city itself looked to have been free from damage. With the exception of several wooden structures, which looked to be under reconstruction on the water and near its edge. In the water, below the surface, Amethyst could see that there were several husks of former ships. The clear water along with the unfiltered light illuminated their shadows clearly in contrast from a stark white bottom.


    Stochast¨ªs had explained, while intrigued by reactions of those who had not seen anything like this, that once the rush of goods ended, they would close the gates of the harbor and spend a week cleaning up the sunken ships which lay at the bottom. There was a nearby village that would handle the standard receiving at that time. Then open the gates back up, eager to unload the city''s excess out into the world. At least, they would do that, so long as the Oracle did not foresee any other storms in the season.


    ¡ì


    More than half the day had passed by the time Bontu''s ship was able to take a place at one of the grand docks. They waited more than two hours before anyone was allowed to leave the ship. All the while, guards and dock workers went over manifests and checked cargo. When they were finally allowed to leave, the sun was on the decline.


    Everyone gathered just off the ship, save for the crew, who were busy unloading the ship''s belly. Bontu and Garba similarly had remained on the ship after brief farewells, though he had planned to take a break from sailing and was unsure as to his next step. The two would be staying at an inn close to the temple.


    Once Wa Chini, Busara, and Nuru had gathered with Amethyst, Tennessee, and Ebba, Stochast¨ªs started going over some basic information about how to hold themselves while here. The intricacies of the social interactions were quite different here. The group had already heard this information from Stochast¨ªs, but anxiously, he reminded everyone as to how not to offend anyone while in the city.


    Finally, with all the formalities covered, all questions answered, and Stochast¨ªs looking like he could pass out at any moment, Amethyst and her friends left the dock area through one of the gates which separated the main city.


    "Stochast¨ªs!" A man shouted. "Stochast¨ªs! Over here!"


    Amethyst saw a man waving his arms, he looked like a thicker Stochast¨ªs. He was not fat, but had a great deal of muscle. The two men dropped their stuff and ran towards each other, embracing tightly. He and Stochast¨ªs were about the same height with Stochast¨ªs being the taller of the two. Awkwardly, Amethyst and the others walked up behind Stochast¨ªs and waited for their long hug to end.


    Stochast¨ªs let the man go, he then gently wrapped his arms around a blonde woman who stood just behind the man which Amethyst had not noticed. She was considerably smaller than both the men. She looked to be about the same age as the man and Stochast¨ªs. She was beautiful in Amethyst''s eyes. She had smooth skin and her hair looked like silk. Stochast¨ªs kissed both sides of her cheeks and she returned the gesture.


    Stochast¨ªs turned and made the introductions of Amethyst first, followed by the others of her group. Then turned to the two strangers in front of Amethyst. "This man is my brother, Pr¨¢tton." Pr¨¢tton gave a little bow with a few pleasant words, before Stochast¨ªs continued. "And this is his better half, Arket¨¢." Arket¨¢ just smiled and nodded her head.


    Once the introductions were through, Pr¨¢tton wasted no time. He closed the gap between himself and Amethyst in a flash and had wrapped his arms around Amethyst in a hug just as tight as the one he had given to Stochast¨ªs. Amethyst felt her back pop a few times as the air was squeezed out of her. As she was not fully recovered, when he let her go, she had a short coughing fit.


    "Gentle, you great beast!" Arket¨¢ scolded. Her sweet look turned hostile quickly. Her arms crossed and she leaned back slightly showing her full front to Pr¨¢tton. If a look could kill, the man would have fallen over.


    Arket¨¢''s glare had made Amethyst nervous that maybe she had broken a taboo she was unaware of. Her anxiety quickly dissolved as Pr¨¢tton started to laugh nervously and shrugged his shoulders. Arket¨¢ narrowed her eyes and scrunched her face to assert her displeasure at Pr¨¢tton.


    Pr¨¢tton, though clearly nervous, remained smiling as he turned back to Amethyst. "Apologies, I only meant to thank you for taking care of my dear brother. " He gestured towards Stochast¨ªs. "His letters have described you as, "A great pillar and moral compass."" He put his hand lightly onto Amethyst''s shoulder. "So I am grateful for your "Large heart" as he put it."


    Amethyst blushed at the compliments. She was sorely unaccustomed to comments like this, especially from strangers. She managed to mumble out a thanks before translating the conversation to the group. Her throat started to burn, which led her into another deep cough. Nuru stepped up and rubbed her neck, the burn was relieved and the cough subsided.


    Both Pr¨¢tton and Arket¨¢ looked concerned while Stochast¨ªs explained her rune which allowed her to comprehend and speak languages. After checking to make sure Amethyst was really okay, Stochast¨ªs inquired to his brother about the letters, and why if he had been receiving them, did they not return letters to him. Pr¨¢tton was shocked, as he explained that he had been giving the family letters to M¨¢gissa to bundle together with hers. Then Pr¨¢tton had a look of sadness as he had to relay a message he thought Stochast¨ªs had already known, Sof¨ªa had locked herself away in the old temple and had refused to see anyone for months. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡ì


    The shadow of the cliff had eclipsed the sun''s light from the city. Amethyst walked in an awkward silence next to Tenya as they followed the winding road which switched back and forth up the cliffside.  The main street looked simple enough to follow, but widened and narrowed in odd places. Then they would take what looked to be alley ways for a time before reaching a larger road. She wondered if there was a main road at all. The inconsistencies created a maze that Amethyst could not follow, Tenya and the others looked equally confused, while Pr¨¢tton and Stochast¨ªs led the way through the labyrinth. The people they walked past spared them no glance. Amethyst felt more at home here in that way then she ever could have in Ashara. She saw many Anesdari like herself, but they too offered no attention for the traveling party. She felt like if she put her hood up and dropped into one of the side streets, she would disappear and be swallowed up, never to be found again.


    They walked for a long time as the darkness deepened around them. The buildings, as they climbed, became more spread apart. Walls and gardens separated them from the streets, and soldiers stood guard all around the streets as they reached the top of the cliffs. There were no walls to divide the city from the rolling pastures and hills. The sun hit Amethyst square in the eyes. There was little ability to shade them without blocking the view entirely, so she moved her hand often so she could take in the expansive view.


    She turned around to look out to sea. Upon the high cliffs she could see the coastline as it stretched off into infinity. The shoreline rose and dropped dramatically, giving way to beaches that ended abruptly. Large spires remained in the sea, separated from the cliffs, but were equally as grand. She could see dozens of ships out on the waters. She wondered about them, about the people who scurried aboard. She knew the men who followed Bontu were happy, They seemed free. She wondered, If all those who scurried around down there like ants were really slaves after all.


    They followed the main road, its insistence of rising and falling, twisting and turning reminded Amethyst of the wildness of the Tribelands. They had followed hunting trails and ditches as they had followed Busara''s internal compass. At least here they could see all ahead and around them from each hill peak.


    As they stood on top of the final hill, Amethyst saw the setting sun blazing in the far horizon, lighting the vineyards and fields in a fiery sunset. The long cast shadows contrasted the long wavy grass which swayed in rhythm to the wind which flowed through small orchards of trees. The land of wine and olives Stochast¨ªs had called that place and she could see what he really meant was the land of paintings, the land of beauty, the land of peace.


    In the not so far distance, Amethyst saw a large home, which had an equally large wall around it. The vineyards and orchards which spread from it covered the hillside. One wide road would take travelers to the front doors, while several smaller ones split off and ran outside of the house''s surrounding defenses and wiggled between the farms like roots from a tree.


    As the night was settling, the last rays of light illuminated the true size of this home. Far greater than any home she had seen before. The main house was easy to see as she had approached, but now it was clearer that this larger home was actually made out of several smaller structures that intertwined behind the main building all with covered walkways.


    Armed soldiers were posted at the gates to the house. Around the property groups of soldiers were mounted on horses and roamed the roads and fields. Amethyst felt nervous at first, unlike the ragtag group which had defended Pon¨¢ei''s manor, these soldiers were well organized and had matching armor. Amethyst didn''t know why, but their organization was more terrifying than a group of what had amounted to armed thugs. Perhaps they had reminded her of the Serpent Guard''s uniformity.


    When Stochast¨ªs arrived at the gate, the soldier''s hard exterior melted away. They left their spears by the walls and removed their helmets. They had wide smiles and greeted Stochast¨ªs enthusiastically. They asked personal questions, and he agreed to tell them all the story when their shifts ended. With laughs and kind words, they made the final stretch to the house.


    The servants of Stochast¨ªs, who had followed him to Ashara and back, said short and pleasant goodnights to the group before they disappeared around the back side of the main house. By the time they had departed, the doors to the house had opened and a new group of servants took the places of the old as if there had never been a difference.


    The inside of the house looked more like a museum than a place to live. In the grand entrance, half of a ship had been rebuilt and displayed with great plaques, the letters of which were entirely unfamiliar. Suits of armor were displayed in front of the ship, each one decorated and unique with their own plaque. Amethyst tarried for a few moments looking at each one. Then proceeded with Tenya hand in hand to follow Stochast¨ªs who offered no explanation as he hurried through the halls.


    The path they took looked the same, displays of armor, weapons and the heads of great beasts were displayed. Each seemingly having a story plastered next to it that she just couldn''t decipher. They finally made their way through the museum and into the main shared space. There were several people who were sitting at a raised table to eat. One man, who sat at the head of the table looked precisely like the one gigantic statue which guarded the walls of Neopolis Stochast¨ªs had been so fascinated with.


    As Amethyst was guided to a spot near the end of the table, she looked around the room, which was made to be set up for multiple engagements. The platform of the raised table she was on was five steps tall. She could see in a dim corner another similar space which was five steps lower than the main floor.


    There were shelves of books that lined one wall, and against another were, what appeared to be, Asharan artifacts that were familiar to Amethyst in design, but the function other than decoration, eluded her. Against another wall, she saw artifacts that were reminiscent of what she had seen in the Tribelands on her way up to Ashara. Particularly, there was a wall of spears that looked to be of similar craft to one that Busara had painstakingly made on their trip to his village. Everywhere she looked there were more decorations of lands unknown to her. Each having their own plaque.


    The food at the table was familiar to Amethyst at least. A blend of food similar to that of Ashara, and a mix of food from Hyperia, which she had not seen in nearly a decade. There was far more food on the table than they could all eat even if the meal were to go on for hours. So Amethyst vowed to eat as much as she could, just in case the meal were meant only as a welcoming back for Stochast¨ªs. She didn''t want any of it to go to waste. That''s what she told herself, but she knew that after weeks of hard bread and salty fish, her desire was a little more selfish.


    Amethyst could tell who the family members were without issue. They all looked so similar. The old man who she presumed to be the father, held features unmistakably shared through the children. Though his skin was more fair than his children with an olive hue and gray and white hair. The woman who was next to him appeared to be an Asharan woman. Aside from her golden brown skin and black hair all the kids shared, it was her honey brown eyes that gave away her children''s lineage. There was a younger woman who looked to be a feminine Stochast¨ªs. Amethyst couldn''t help but laugh; It was as though they had all been cast from the same mold, then had slightly different features attached.


    Next to the younger girl was a man with fair skin like the father, but his eyes were different and his hair was brown and yellowish like streaks of sunlight had become trapped and were eating at the strands. He was also the only person without a shirt on. Despite the sister''s hand resting on the man''s thigh, no one here seemed interested to engage with him. And from the look in his eye, Amethyst became immediately distrustful. He had a look similar to men like Katili and Uongo, Amethyst decided to pretend he wasn''t there.


    Once everyone had sat, there was still one empty chair near the center of the table. The feast seemed on hold while they waited. That didn''t bother Amethyst, who could understand the conversations around her. She could tell that her friends who didn''t understand were uncomfortable. Only Tenya and Ebba seemed to be unbothered, with Ebba sneaking small bits of food while they waited. If anyone noticed, there was no word or acknowledgement.


    Finally the last person took their place. She was an Anesdari, like Amethyst. Her olive skin had been kissed by the sun, and she had a thick layer of freckles across her nose and under her eyes. She had tattoos on her face that were simple and elegant. She had deep olive green eyes and hair as white as a sheep''s wool. She had horns that were more like antlers with three symmetrical points on each the left and right of her head for a total of six, which split like branches from the sturdy trunk of her horn base. She looked at Amethyst with wandering eyes and gave a flirty smile before turning her attention to the head of the table.


    Before introductions were made, the old man at the head of the table stood and announced. "Eat first! Introduction tomorrow, Except to say that I am ¨ªroas and this is my wife Ofe¨ªletai."  He gestured to the Asharan woman. "We shall have pleasantries in the morning. Eat to your heart''s content!"


    The custom, as Stochast¨ªs had explained, was to slam your hands on the table after the announcement of the feast. The family and those familiar did just that. Only Ebba had followed the tradition with the rest merely letting their hands touch the table gently. Like any other potential offenses, there seemed to be no repercussions as the table started to move food onto their empty plates. Amethyst hesitantly started to do the same, before she knew it, she was smiling and laughing with Tenya and her friends while they ate.


    Stochast¨ªs brought them outside to one of the second buildings. He explained that servants attended at all hours and should there be need for anything that those servants would be glad to help.


    "The home is yours as much as it is mine." He said with a smile, followed by a deep and aggressive yawn. He bid everyone a good night. Like in Pon¨¢ei''s home, there were multiple smaller rooms with two beds a piece. Ebba and Nuru took one room, while Wa Chini and Busara took another. Though there were enough rooms for everyone to have their own, Amethyst and Tenya took one to share as well.


    They all said their goodnights, and in a blur of exhaustion, Amethyst took off her clothes without considering Tenya''s presence and laid down in the cloud that was her bed. Soft silk lined fleece blankets and sheets warmed her up in an instant. She managed to mumble out a quiet goodnight. She felt something press on her head and heard a soft whisper back before she fell into a restful sleep.

 25. Self Manifesting

    Amethyst woke up in her own time. The cozy nest she had found herself in had beckoned her to long hours of rest and relaxation. She sat up and stretched so hard that her vision went black and her arms felt tingly. She fell back onto the bed once more and proceeded to stretch in all sorts of different ways, dreading the moment when she inevitably would have to get out of the bed.


    She was feeling a bit sleep drunk, her groggy eyes were slightly crusty and she knew she needed a bath. As they had left the ship the day before, they wiped down with the remaining fresh water and rags. But she had heard someone at dinner mention a "bath house." She was hoping that she would be able to access it and let all of Ashara and the years of slavery wash away.


    Finally, when she could justify remaining no more, Amethyst raised herself up and put her toasty toes onto the floor. The hard wood was a cool contrast, but not an unwelcome one. She enjoyed the luxury of being comfortable. No more a slave, she was feeling like a master now. This is how they woke up, on their terms.


    Tenya had seemingly felt the same about her cozy bed. Tenya was still curled tightly in a ball, she looked like a cat with her head tucked into the nook of her arm which was only covered with the thinnest blanket, while the rest of her had the heaviest and thickest blanket tucked around her. She looked like dough ready to rise. She was mumbling in her sleep; Amethyst tried to listen, but there was no organization to her sounds. She was in a deep slumber and Amethyst wasn''t about to spoil Tenya''s much needed rest.


    Quietly, Amethyst snuck to her clothes, which were no longer crusty and smelling of salt. Instead they had a fragrance of honey and flowers. They were soft now and folded neatly. The tears she had acquired from all her journeying, which had been haphazardly sewn together, had been cut and re-stitched or patched. Amethyst imagined that the servants had done this during dinner. She was in such a daze the night before, she couldn''t recall if her clothes had even been there. Amethyst hugged her favorite outfit to herself and took in a deep breath. Her senses took in every bit of the sweet aroma. When she put them on, they felt better than ever. Even the small itchy bits that had always been there had vanished.


    Amethyst smiled and did a little twirl, her tail had its own mind and celebrated alongside her. She was careful to stay near the center of the room, but her tail knocked hard into one of the walls. She glanced at Tenya who merely shifted, then began to mumble again. Amethyst suppressed her desire to laugh. She felt like she had just been able to pick out new and fancy garments. She excitedly gathered the day''s traveling gear and exited the room. The soft touch of the latch gently being sat on its iron rest made Amethyst almost feel bad for leaving Tenya to sleep, but stepped away all the same.


    The first person she saw was Ebba, who was eating a fat apple. Ebba smiled and wiped her face. She was still rambunctious, but after the Kraken she had managed to reign in her energy a bit. She was wearing a dress which was in fashion in Melydaesos, but that Amethyst knew Ebba did not own before.  She also boasted a little tiara and her hair was braided in a way that made her look like she had been born and raised in that house.


    "Good morning little angel." Amethyst said with a smile, though in her mind, little rascal fit better. Amethyst opened her arms in a gesture for a hug. She started to kneel in the habit of hugging a smaller child, but Ebba had grown in stature over the last several weeks. So Amethyst remained standing.


    Ebba walked quickly over, holding the apple at arms length away from Amethyst before wrapping her free hand around Amethyst''s waist. She purposely leaned down lower and even started to kneel a little to remain at Amethyst''s center.  "Good morning." She whispered gently into Amethyst''s belly. Ebba took in a deep and exaggerated sniff. "You smell like lavender!" She said, her voice still muffled by Amethyst''s body.


    "Is that the name of the floral scent?" Amethyst said with a smile, laughing as she said it. Ebba simply nodded vigorously, but remained entirely attached to Amethyst, who didn''t mind. She took the opportunity to cuddle Ebba for as long as would be allowed.


    Like in the bed, this blissful moment ended and Ebba pulled away. She then took a large bite of the apple and offered a bite to Amethyst who politely declined. Ebba shrugged her shoulders and with a mouth full of apple she said. "What?" bits of the apple shooting out. "It''s not wax or anything."


    Amethyst started to laugh hardily. She felt tears welling and her stomach and chest groaning at her excitement. Her laugh turned into a few rough coughs as she struggled to catch her breath. It was clear Ebba was not expecting such a laugh, but she joined in all the same with a toothy grin. "You are so cute!" Amethyst said. "And you are very funny."


    Ebba stood a little taller. "Stochast¨ªs is a weird guy, so really he is the funny one." Ebba looked around for a moment and said. "Well I just got back from the bath. It''s empty right now if you want to have one."


    Amethyst''s smile persisted. "Your hair isn''t even wet." She said with her hands firm on her hips.


    Ebba scrunched her hair. "Oh." She said as she stepped around amethyst. The two faced each other while she did. "Guess I fell asleep on one of the chairs." She backed away a couple more steps, then turned and shouted, "I gotta go pee!" As she walked quickly away.


    Amethyst watched bewildered at the sudden shift. There was a genuine look of fear on Ebba''s face When she touched her hair. She also went the opposite way of the bathroom. Amethyst considered pursuing her, but a hand was placed on her shoulder. She was startled and whipped around quickly. Nuru was standing there and watching Ebba run off as well.


    "You scared me." Amethyst said, her breath caught in her throat, her left hand covering her racing heart. She took in some deep breaths and her smile returned in relief.


    "Apologies, is she okay?" Nuru didn''t look at Amethyst, instead her eyes were trained on the hall that Ebba had run down. The two had bunked together the night before. There was a soft look of concern on Nuru''s face.


    "Up until that last second." Amethyst looked back towards the hall as well. Her right hand gently rested on Nuru''s tense shoulder. She knew it couldn''t be Nuru, Ebba hadn''t seen her until she would have run off. and the fear started at the mention of the bath.


    "She was talking in her sleep, but I didn''t understand any of it." Nuru said glumly. "But it didn''t sound well. She was also gone in the early hours before she normally would be up." Nuru removed her hand from Amethyst''s shoulder and let it fall to her side. "She repeated the words, "don''t let her hit the ground, Amethyst."" Nuru turned and looked at Amethyst. "I know your name, but what do these words mean?"


    Amethyst felt her stomach drop at the words. She was nervous about what they could mean. She was reminded of old ghost stories, but determined Ebba must have had a bad dream. "It''s Hyperian." Amethyst said as she explained the meaning. "It is likely she had a bad dream." Although Amethyst had concluded it was a dream, some part of her felt uneasy.


    The door to Amethyst''s shared room opened and a groggy Tenya stepped out. She was wrapped in the thickest blanket and was rubbing her eyes. "Where is Ebba? I need to tell her not to shout while people are sleeping."


    Amethyst suppressed a laugh, but Nuru was unable to. Both burst out into laughter as the tired Tenya squinted her eyes in their direction, she then grumbled and went back into the room. This caused Amethyst and in turn Nuru to laugh harder.


    ¡ì


    An hour or so later, after the outburst of laughter, everyone had woken up and left their rooms. The strange encounter with Ebba had been forgotten. Stochast¨ªs Made his way into the guest space. His face was solemn and looked tired, but in his most excited voice he could muster, he announced that breakfast would be ready soon and to gather in the guests dining room and then he would take them all on a tour of the whole house so they felt more at home.


    Excitedly, everyone gathered. Breakfast was an assortment of fruits and bread with sugar and honey, along with wrapped sausages. There was not such an enormous amount of food as there had been last night, which everyone appreciated. The manageable portions left everyone satisfied, but not so full that they felt like they would have to sleep again, except for Wa Chini, who had so clearly eaten too much both the night before and this morning, that by the time everyone had finished, he had already fallen asleep with his head resting on his arms on the table.


    Once everything had been cleared away, Busara, who was sitting on the opposite side of the table, used his walking stick to poke and prod the sleeping cat. Everyone was as quiet as they could be while watching Busara boop at Wa Chini''s nose and ears. The cat''s delayed reactions as he swiped at the stick had made even the gloomy Stochast¨ªs break out in muffled laughter.


    Suddenly Wa Chini slammed his paw down and in Asharan he yelled, "Damn flies!" Before he looked around. He had a small grin on his face  with narrow sleepy eyes. In his normal and squeaky voice he said, "Oh hey guys, I got the fly." He then yawned a big yawn and stretched a big stretch. He then climbed under the table and seemingly went back to sleep.


    Later that afternoon, Stochast¨ªs, now in a better mood, was joyfully giving his tour. The buildings were packed with artifacts from all over the world. He explained that his father had fought against the last world crisis along with his mother. They had repelled the East Asharan forces, and had gone so far as to press eastward claiming territories even beyond the eastern rebels. They had given the territories to their allies at the time in West Ashara. He spoke about the trips his father had been on and the places his father and sometimes his mother had been to. Amethyst could tell that Stochast¨ªs''s love of travel had been born from his father.


    But the tour didn''t just include his fathers victories, but his mother''s too. She had been both an archeologist and a renowned historian. She had also written and published many books which had been translated into a few other countries as well. It was clear by how her achievements were laid out, that it was Stochast¨ªs''s father who had built these exhibits. Stochast¨ªs had even said as much when he described his mother as "a humble and silent woman, who when she chose to speak, did so with such fervor that the pharaoh himself would choose to give her all of Ashara."


    The harvest had already been nearly completed, and many of the flower''s in the gardens had already bloomed and passed. Only those tough flowers were still blooming this late into fall. Though it was in no way so cold that all of the leaves had fallen from the tree branches yet, the flowers signaled that winter was fast approaching.


    As Stochast¨ªs took them past the hedge maze, there were two bodies wriggling just beyond. Stochast¨ªs let out a long and exaggerated breath as he walked hastily forward. "Af¨¦leia." Stochast¨ªs said firmly. "Apa¨ªsios." He said grumpily.


    The man was on top of the woman, both were clothed, but it was clear that that would not have remained the case much longer. The man, Apa¨ªsios looked up and smiled at Stochast¨ªs, his shirt was still missing from the night before. "Stochast¨ªs, it is good to see you home."


    The girl, Stochast¨ªs''s sister Af¨¦leia, pushed herself away from the man and with a wide smile she ran over to and hugged Stochast¨ªs. While they were embraced Amethyst looked at Apa¨ªsios and could see little to no life behind his eyes, or his smile. She could see how forced it was, the man didn''t do much to hide it and she knew Stochast¨ªs felt the same. Maybe she was projecting, seeing Stochast¨ªs less than pleased to see the man.


    "Uh... How was the trip, Stochast¨ªs?" Apa¨ªsios asked, sitting up awkwardly.


    "Oh, it was great, I had the pleasure of meeting the Serpent Guard and you remind me of them. Perhaps you should visit someday." Stochast¨ªs let Af¨¦leia go. He didn''t bother to look at the man while he spoke. "Af¨¦leia, I need to go into town, would you be so kind as to help my guests feel more at home?"


    Af¨¦leia looked at Apa¨ªsios. "Hey, let us visit again tomorrow." She went over to him and gave him a little kiss. Apa¨ªsios attempted to pull her in for a longer, deeper kiss, but she slipped out of his hands and with a smile she walked back to Stochast¨ªs. "Who is staying." She asked innocently as they both turned and walked away.


    Amethyst kept watching Apa¨ªsios. His stance had become defensive, his eyes narrowed and he had no desire to fake a smile any longer. While Amethyst looked at him, he didn''t break his focus on Af¨¦leia and Stochast¨ªs. He swiftly turned around and gathered up the few things he had brought along. A simple cloth satchel and a metal shield and helmet. Confident and tall, Apa¨ªsios walked beyond Amethyst''s sight and away from the house.


    Tenya nudged Amethyst gently. "Hey, we are picking up and heading out." Amethyst could feel Tenya''s hand gently brushing up and down her arm, offering support in a small way.


    Amethyst lingered on the empty view. She was contemplating what his intentions were, and if anyone was aware of his strange and controlling behavior. She looked at Tenya, who had painstakingly focused on her curly and fluffy hair for an hour that morning. She had also found the time to frame her eyes and lips with simple makeup. Her exaggerated features stole Amethyst''s breath, and she didn''t know what to say. Tenya smiled a knowing smile and confidently flipped her hair back. She grabbed Amethyst''s hand and wordlessly they finished Stochast¨ªs''s tour.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡ì


    Stochast¨ªs had asked Amethyst to accompany him. Tenya, who needed no invitation, geared herself up in her standard armor and sword. To Amethyst, she looked like a bodyguard. The Idea was amusing to her as she was the last person who needed anything like that. Tenya seemed to embody the role and even stood behind Amethyst a little.


    Before they left, Ebba had begged to follow along, but Stochast¨ªs kneeled down and suggested that she wait here and play with Af¨¦leia. After looking to Tenya for encouragement to come, Ebba started to throw a tantrum. Hearing the commotion, Stochast¨ªs''s mother Ofe¨ªletai, grabbed Ebba by the ear.


    "Mother!" Stochast¨ªs and Af¨¦leia shouted in unison.


    "What?" Ofe¨ªletai asked coldly. "It is clear there is no discipline." She looked down at Ebba with a curious look.  "And her mother is not protesting." Everyone looked at Tenya, whose arms were crossed, and was glaring towards Ebba and Ofe¨ªletai. Amethyst translated to Tenya. Ofe¨ªletai switched to Asharan and asked, "Do you wish I teach the girl? When did she last attend a classroom?"


    Tenya''s countenance shifted from firm, to morose. "It has been a couple years since any formal tutoring." She said in a defeated tone. "And to the quality of her education before she was..." Tenya hesitated before letting herself breathe deeply. "I cannot speak to the quality of her education except to say she is clever, and clearly smart."


    "Then I shall assume the responsibility." Ofe¨ªletai said in a firm and even tone. Her hand still firmly, but not tightly gripping Ebba''s ear. Those cold eyes lingered strongly on Tenya, to the point that Tenya''s folded arms dropped, and she looked away from Ofe¨ªletai''s overwhelming gaze.


    "Mother." Stochast¨ªs said calmly, his hands up as though soothing a wild beast. "It is not your place to discipline or offer such things." He was slowly closing the gap between himself and his mother.


    It was clear Ofe¨ªletai had no intention of backing down. She kept her head held high and looked downwards at Stochast¨ªs with her eyes. Submissively, he let his hands down and backed up like he were taking his place in a line of criminals, his head hung low.


    "I would like for her to continue her education." Tenya said her arms still folded. "Would you please teach her?"


    Ofe¨ªletai smiled a little, her firm grip released and she told Ebba to hug her mother as they were leaving. Ofe¨ªletai was going to take on Ebba''s education while they were in her home. Tenya put on a firm smile and hugged Ebba tightly. Ebba, who had been sad a moment ago at having to stay behind, now seemed rather excited to follow after Ofe¨ªletai.


    Tenya''s smile faded away and Amethyst could see sadness in her eyes. But they didn''t have time to talk over her feelings now. Stochast¨ªs was eager to find and talk to his friend M¨¢gissa and find out why she had not been sending letters and also find out why Sof¨ªa had locked herself away. On their way out, Nuru asked to tag along to visit Bontu and Wa Chini said that Garba was dangerous and had to go along just in case. Busara, who was the only one remaining, had disappeared with ¨ªroas. Af¨¦leia said that she had seen the two talking in her fathers private room, though the reason eluded her.


    So everyone but Ebba and Busara left out into the afternoon sun. Though bright, the sun''s heat was welcoming and inviting. The cool breeze blew at their backs as they made their way towards town.  Amethyst glanced around at the hills and fields. but for all the beauty that was erected around her, it was Tenya who held her attention.


    Amethyst and Tenya walked together, while the others chatted. Stochast¨ªs led the group, but did so quietly. Amethyst knew that it was still not the right time to talk with Tenya, but she had wanted to anyway. She knew Tenya had blamed herself, and was angry with how much of Ebba, Sven and Wilhelm''s lives she had missed. Even when she had been right next to them. Amethyst surmised that this must be the case, and walked closely with Tenya, who seemed lost in her own mind.


    The city was just as grand in the day as it had been the previous evening. They zigzagged through the confusing streets until they reached the temple. It felt more staggering when standing near its massive columns and pillars than Amethyst had even realized the day before. There were people of all kinds in the courtyard preceding the temple.


    There were stalls and stands selling wares and goods that were divided up into long rectangles on the far side of large stone cylinder braziers which were carved and decorated with vines bearing all sorts of different fruits. They passed by a large fountain just at the bottom of the staircase leading up to the temple, which by themselves looked like a feat of engineering. It was filled with people who were naked and bathing themselves. People were crying out to be cleaned and saved by the temple''s holy waters. Beggars and transients were lining the massive staircases leading up to the entrance far outnumbering anyone who looked to be in good standing. They were asking for alms and donations so that they could eat, or pay for a boat home and all sorts of other things they needed.


    Amethyst''s heart went out to them, but both Stochast¨ªs and Tenya walked past unbothered. Nuru and Wa Chini had broken off the main group before they had even reached the markets. So Amethyst was alone in her desire to help it seemed. She also hadn''t brought anything to help them even if she could. But her heart still felt heavy regardless of her means.


    As they reached the top of the stairs, Amethyst saw crowds of sick and injured people. They were all sitting in makeshift tents or against walls while those who could have been priests and priestesses attended to their needs. They were feeding them and soothing them to the best of their ability. Some had hands laid on the heads of the sick offering peace and good health. At least that''s what Amethyst had imagined.


    Stochast¨ªs moved past them like they were not even there. Tenya had glanced at them as she walked by but made sure Amethyst remained behind Stochast¨ªs as they made their way into the entrance of the temple. They approached a man who was dressed in simple, yet district clothes. The inside of the temple was even more beautiful than Amethyst had imagined. Pictorial carvings told stories like the mosaics of Katili''s home, but were much larger and more intricate.


    Amethyst didn''t spend much time looking at the details of the temple, but couldn''t help but notice the quiet serenity. The rippling water in the smaller fountains that lined the walkways. There weren''t any plants or fish, but they were still beautifully detailed with colors of blues and hues of green which glowed softly, making the water appear to be what was glowing. The mosaics on the walls demanded her attention as well, as they too were softly glowing in vivid and brilliant colors which defied Amethyst''s understanding.


    The man led the three through the temple to a chamber near the back of the temple. The Temple was comfortable until they reached that chamber. Through cloth doors, The heat and humidity grew to uncomfortable levels. Amethyst was reminded of Stone Town and The Sewers. She started to tremble as the memories came flooding back and for a moment her mind lost itself. She was scared that just past the next row of cloth, she would see The Sewers having been transported back in an elaborate trap.


    Tenya''s hand gripped Amethyst''s firmly, and no such event came to pass. Instead they were entered into a perfectly round room, with a domed ceiling.  The floor was detailed in black and brass colored tiles separating the white tiles. In the center was a chair that was starkly red compared to the bright white tiles of the floor and dome.


    The man in the simple garments bowed and stepped back through the cloth doors. Everyone remained in silence as they waited. Stochast¨ªs didn''t seem to be confused or worried. He was pacing quietly near the chair.


    After a short while, a woman stepped out from the cloth doors. She had long damp curly hair. She has smooth and flawless skin which glistened with oils and sweat. She was clad in a light mostly see through white garment. The outfit was encrusted in gold leaf and she had matching jewelry to match along with a golden crown which held the hair from her eyes.


    She walked in gracefully, each stride was long and well calculated. Her bare feet touched the tile effortlessly. Her nails were well trimmed on both her hands and her feet. She held herself tall and regally. The moment her eyes met Stochast¨ªs''s her performance dropped and a wide smile grew, she laughed giddily and ran towards him. She threw herself into Stochast¨ªs and gripped him tightly.


    His solemn look faded and his shoulders dropped, he hugged her back as affectionately as she had him. He smiled and held her while she let her head rest on his shoulder.


    Amethyst and Tenya stood awkwardly, they exchanged a look wondering if they should step away. Tenya was sweating, her hair was damp as well. The rest of the world fell away as Amethyst lost herself in Tenya''s eyes. She didn''t know how long she and Tenya were locked in their trance. It was long enough that Stochast¨ªs cleared his throat and the girls looked over to him and the woman.


    "This is M¨¢gissa." Stochast¨ªs gestured one hand towards M¨¢gissa, while his other remained on her shoulder.


    M¨¢gissa stood politely, her dainty form was soft and gentle against the rugged Stochast¨ªs. She had her hands lightly touching in front of her while Stochast¨ªs introduced Amethyst and Tenya. She smiled as Stochast¨ªs lost focus on his reason for seeing M¨¢gissa. She giggled and blushed as he told the briefer account of the time he had spent with the two and their friends.


    Just before he was about to launch into another detailed story, M¨¢gissa put her hand on his elbow. "This is not the reason you have come this morning." Her smile faded and her hand lingered on his arm. "You have come to find out why I did not continue sending you letters and why Sof¨ªa Is not able to greet you."


    If Stochast¨ªs was surprised he didn''t show it. He was unwavering and unmoving. He stared into M¨¢gissa''s eyes. She looked down at his feet and took in a deep breath. and looked back into his woody eyes. Her mouth opened, but words failed her and she had to take several breaths before she could try again. Stochast¨ªs was still and stoic, not allowing any emotion to be read.


    "As to the first." She started, her hand squeezing on his arm. "It is simple to say that I withheld the communications until your return. Had I sent them, I fear that they would have been used as leverage against you, or failed to reach you in time." She danced around the subject she was truly uncomfortable in saying.


    She prattled on about the stars, and winds informing her about this and that before Stochast¨ªs put his right hand under her chin. All at once she stopped speaking, and allowed her free hand to raise to his and she let herself slip away into his touch for a second, her eyes refusing to meet his.


    She let out a short and shaky breath. "Sof¨ªa is sick." Her eyes were looking anywhere but at Stochast¨ªs. With a small twitch of his finger, her eyes shot to his. "You must not go to her, Stochast¨ªs, If you do, the course of your life will be greatly altered."


    His silky voice was confident yet not overbearing. "Will she or I die if I were to visit her?" Stochast¨ªs''s voice was soothing and trusting. Amethyst could tell that whatever answer she gave, he would believe with no hesitation.


    After a long pause, M¨¢gissa cleared her throat and spoke confidently. "Neither you, nor Sof¨ªa will die by the choice to see her. But--"


    Stochast¨ªs adjusted his hand so that his index finger covered her lips. "Then I shall go to see her." Stochast¨ªs embraced her once more, then held her at arm''s length with his hands on her shoulders. "Thank you M¨¢gissa, I shall return to keep you informed of her condition, and seek your advice then."


    "Do not go today!" She had nearly shouted. Her voice echoed off the chamber walls. She patted his arms as they rested on her. She looked down, presumably to regain her composure. "Tomorrow. return tomorrow."


    Amethyst heard resignation in her voice as she said those last words. She felt uneasy at the possible reason. Stochast¨ªs had told Amethyst and Tenya that, as the Oracle, She could see glimpses of the future. She advised the kings of this part of the world. Even those from other nations would come to her seeking her counsel.


    Stochast¨ªs seemed entirely oblivious. He smiled widely and thanked her for her words. They said a short yet longing goodbye before they exited the temple. The air was like a bath of Ice as they exited the room. The heat and humidity had made them sweat so profusely that their clothes had become entirely soaked.  Amethyst did her best to ignore the beggars and transients as they made their way to the tavern.


    They spent a brief time observing Wa Chini and Garba. They looked to be locked in a fierce drinking game and had gathered a small crowd''s worth of attention. The crowd was singing and rhythmically beating the table as the two cats downed one drink after another. Amethyst could see money exchanging hands while the crowd sang.


    They visited with Nuru and Bontu. Amethyst hadn''t seen Nuru with such a look of glee. She was smiling ear to ear and each time Amethyst looked at her, Nuru''s Eyes were glued to Bontu. She had the same eyes that M¨¢gissa had when looking at Stochast¨ªs. The same eyes Amethyst knew she had when looking at Tenya.


    As the evening closed in Amethyst and Stochast¨ªs gathered everyone to return to the home of Stochast¨ªs. Wa Chini and Tenya had both overindulged, and were a challenge to corral back to their beds. Stochast¨ªs had ordered a cart service so that the two drunk friends didn''t have to walk. Stochast¨ªs had enjoyed a bottle of wine throughout the evening but showed little sign of intoxication.


    Amethyst also had enjoyed a few glasses herself, but mainly forgot to drink while enjoying the commotion around her at the tavern. Aside from the drinking game, there had been two minor brawls, which had seen tables smashed and a very upset owner.


    The time flew quickly as they sat in the cart laughing. They told jokes, and sometimes got too loud for Amethyst''s liking. But she enjoyed herself all the same. The trip from the cart to the room she and Tenya shared had been blurred by a few more drinks in the cart as they were traveling.


    Amethyst had undressed and was sitting in bed when she saw Tenya staring at her. Amethyst smiled and covered herself. "What?" Her face was already flush with alcohol. The observer would see her lavender skin deepen to a darker purplish-red. Her eyes wide and her body swaying from side to side just a little.


    Aside from the Purple of Amethyst''s skin and the irregular thumping of her tail on the mattress, Tenya looked the same. Her eyes were drooping a little and she had a smile as she stared back at Amethyst.


    She laughed and covered her face, letting her head swivel back. "It''s nothing!"


    "You were staring at me weren''t you?" Amethyst''s smile remained unwavering as her eyes drooped a little.


    "You are just so pretty." Tenya slurred. "And I appreciate your mind... and your big heart." Tenya let herself fall over onto the bed. They stared at each other for a while before she continued. "I just appreciate you."


    Amethyst found herself standing up, then walking over to Tenya. Tenya responded by sitting up, her face became serious as Amethyst kneeled down in front of her. With alcohol on both sides, the two jumped forward to kiss.


    Their heads knocked together hard. Both of the girls fell backwards laughing, holding the parts of their faces where they had collided. After the two regained their composure, Amethyst crawled back over to her bed. She leaned back against the bed frame, still on the floor and both the girls nervously laughed before letting the silence fill the room.


    "I appreciate you too." Amethyst whispered.


    Their eyes locked together again, their smiles returning briefly. They bid each other goodnight and both laid on their beds facing away. Amethyst''s heart was fluttering. Tenya had gone in for the kiss as well! Although, she was drunk and so was Tenya. Maybe she misread Tenya''s intent, or maybe the alcohol had convinced her to do it. Her fluttering heart quickly turned to vinegar as she thought about the numerous reasons why she had made a mistake, and why Tenya may have made the same mistake.


    Tenya was married, she bore three children with the man. Sure she didn''t have much to say about him that was good, but he was still her husband. Regardless of her feelings, she wouldn''t be able to just leave him. Maybe Tenya and her could steal Wilhelm away, and all of them could run away together. But that depended on Tenya, or should she say Tennessee Br¨®nach-Lindstr?m. After all She was a noble and Amethyst was a freed slave of no worth. Amethyst''s sour heart spiraled in her drunken state. Her mind making and acting out impossible scenarios.


    The Insomnia remained into the early hours of the morning, long after Tenya''s soft snores had consumed Amethyst''s hearing. She wasn''t aware of it, but her sobering thoughts and insomnia turned into hallucinations somewhere between dreams and reality. There her mind turned on her, creating nightmarish visions of a reality all contained in her anxious mind before her mind fell into a fitful sleep.

 26. From The Old

    Deep in Amethyst''s swirling dreams, she felt like she was walking through wax and honey while at the bottom of the ocean. The crushing feeling mixed with her inability to breathe properly was only exacerbated by the difficulty of each step. She was a smaller version of herself, maybe even a child. She had become lost in a forest that looked like a painting half finished on a black canvas.


    The trees were dark shades of grey and black mixing and blending together. Her mind told her that the trees were impassable, and that to go backwards was to meet some inexplicable monster which her dream eyes had yet to conjure. Dull orange and yellow flickering signaled an escalation in her nightmare.


    As she noticed the flames, she also heard the cries of a small boy. It took her mind a long and excruciating moment before she realized that it had been Sven. She couldn''t see him, but his agonized screams were like those of the pain of his headaches before he passed. Though his screams were quickly joined by a multitude, she could clearly still tell his voice apart. Another set of voices rose above the chorus of suffering songs above all except for Sven''s.


    It was Tenya and Ebba, they were pleading with Amethyst to move faster. She needed to save Sven, but the world remained fast while she was slow. It wasn''t just her steps now, her whole body was moving through the molasses of stygian mist between her and the ward she needed to reach.


    Her grandfather walked up beside her. He was moving without any impediment. Amethyst could hear her voice leaving her mouth. "Please, you must save Sven!"


    He took his time lighting his pipe, while Amethyst continued her futile struggle. The pipe had been hand carved and had the smell of a sickly sweet flower. He had always called it his "Honey." But it hadn''t made him any sweeter. With a long drag and an even longer exhale, he shook his head vigorously. "Once again!" He shouted, "You are doing it wrong!" His hand connected forcefully with her cheek. The pain felt familiar to her, It''s sting both nostalgic and infuriating. "They are burning because of you!" He broke into a coughing fit and faded to the back of her attention.


    In her grandfather''s place, her mother looked at her with unblinking wide eyes. The emotionless void that was her gaze pressed down onto Amethyst as her mother started to grow. Amethyst felt like she couldn''t breathe at all. Her mother grew and grew until she was a towering figure eclipsing all of her vision. "Such a disappointment, you should have been a boy. I would have loved you tenderly then." Amethyst''s mother then had a look of disgust and malice form, which had grown like a blooming flower. Her face started reshaping itself in a ghastly way. Like wet paint running down a canvas, the features of her skin melted, leaving only a dark skull behind.


    Amethyst turned her head away in horror. Her eyes were back to the fire. She saw that Ebba was burning. She was right in front of Amethyst, just out of reach. But Ebba was just smiling with her eyes missing. Amethyst reached her hand out and tried to grab Ebba and also Sven, who was like a gray shadow that had appeared without warning. Although their screams pierced her mind, they made no effort to reach out for Amethyst''s hand. Amethyst then felt her shoulder being grabbed hard and she was spun around against her will. She had come face to face with Tenya.


    Everything had gone totally silent. Amethyst gazed into Tenya''s eyes. They were red, and tear soaked but was as void of emotion as her mother''s had been. Like a mirror, Tenya moved her head from side to side following Amethyst''s lead. They sat still for a moment before one of Tenya''s eyes watered up with blood. The tear streaking red down her face. In Tenya''s most gentle voice, Amethyst heard her say. "You just aren''t good enough." Then her mouth widened, her jaw unhinging so that all Amethyst could see was an inky abyss.


    Amethyst''s eyes shot open, she was still in her bed. She had expected to be covered in sweat from her fevered dream, yet was as dry as a bone. She looked over at Tenya, who was still asleep and sighed. She wanted to go and wake Tenya up, but couldn''t bring herself to even get up. She reflected on what little of her dreams she could recall. The events moved back and forth like an ungreased hinge. Tenya''s bloody face still morphing on the backs of Amethyst''s eyelids as she blinked.


    Tenya stirred. She mumbled something and then turned to face Amethyst. Amethyst couldn''t tell in the dim light whether Tenya was truly awake or not, so she remained still and quiet, holding her breath for good measure. Soon Tenya''s steady breath told her that she wasn''t getting up quite yet. Amethyst rolled onto her other side. The relief of switching from her left to her right made her feel much more at ease, even if it meant that the tip of her tail would be hanging over the bed''s edge. Her eyes closed all the same.


    ¡ì


    A gentle prodding that was followed by light rubbing sensations on her shoulder alerted Amethyst. She didn''t move hastily, but slowly started to stretch a little while turning to face the touch. Tenya was peering down with warm eyes.


    "Breakfast is about ready and Stochast¨ªs is itching to leave right away." Tenya''s face was relaxed. She wasn''t smiling, but she also didn''t look sad. After she saw the mild confusion on Amethyst''s face she smiled a little.


    "I..." Amethyst yawned deeply and rolled her upper half to be fully facing Tenya. Audible pops left her feeling less tense. She squeezed herself like a rag until there were no more pops. "I must have fallen asleep again." Amethyst muttered mostly to herself.


    "You were very much asleep." Tenya giggled as she walked over to the trunk that had been holding all of Amethyst''s clothes. Amethyst continued her morning stretches on the floor after rolling over and off the bed. Tenya collected and laid out Amethyst''s favorite adventuring outfit.


    In a soft silence, Amethyst and Tenya wandered over to the guest dining area. Most everyone was present except for Nuru, who had left earlier that morning to go and visit Bontu. Wa Chini seemed to be in no hurry as he let one grape drop into his mouth at a time and sleepily poked at the meat in front of him.


    Ebba was devouring her meal. The plate was mostly empty by the time Amethyst sat at the table. When her plate was empty, Ebba started digging at the shared ham, which she cut large uneven chunks out of. She didn''t bother using her utensils and instead ripped the pieces apart and stuffed them into her mouth, leaving little time to chew.


    "Slow down child, the food is not going anywhere." Busara was smiling as he attempted to reason with Ebba. His efforts were in vain as she tore a large chunk into her mouth, chomped twice, then swallowed hard, all while making direct eye contact with Busara.


    Tenya tried convincing her as well but Ebba simply wasn''t listening. Suddenly she stood from the table and announced she had to get to learning, then bolted off through the door, leaving a large half finished chunk of ham on her plate. Tenya took the large piece and offered to split it with Amethyst who accepted the burden of another meal.


    Shaking his head lightly, Busara laughed a hardy laugh. "The girl is growing quickly." He looked at Wa Chini for reassurance. Wa Chini smiled, then went back to poking at his food.


    "She is!" Tenya heartily agreed. "I hope the manners will grow at some point too." Tenya took a large bite, much too large to chew comfortably. Amethyst and Busara smiled. Tenya looked between the both of them. "What?" She couldn''t quite pronounce the word correctly.


    "Oh." Amethyst grinned. "It is a wide wonder as to where she got her manners from."


    "Or lack of." Busara smirked.


    Tenya chewed loudly for a long time, all the while Amethyst and Busara smiled at each other. Tenya swallowed with a loud gulp. She let out a loud breath as she looked between them confused. Then a look of realization stretched across her face. Busara and Tenya broke out in laughter once more. Wa Chini looked at the laughing group and smiled widely himself, though it was clear he had no idea why everyone was in such a way.


    ¡ì


    Busara chose to remain behind. Aside from the grueling walk up a mountain, which was sure to see him aching for days, he had already made plans with ¨ªroas. They had bonded over the collection of spears that ¨ªroas had and now planned to go look at the Museum of War. According to Busara, they two had hit it off with stories of battle as soldiers. Though the scale had been different the heart was the same.


    Wa Chini had chosen to go with Amethyst, Tenya, and Stochast¨ªs to find Sof¨ªa. The four walked along the old road to the old temple, which wound along the cliffs until the ascent up the mountain took the road away from the sea. Stochast¨ªs, who had not been known for his overeager behavior before, was marching at a quick pace. Wa Chini seemed to have little interest in conversation and was focused on the multitude of birds and small creatures that the group crossed paths with.


    Stochast¨ªs equally seemed to have no interest in conversing. His single track of thought was simply to move forward fast. The march had left Amethyst''s calves and thighs burning. She hadn''t been through this much exercise since the incident with the Kraken. Although Nuru had told her she was going to be alright, her body protested her moving at such a speed anyway.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    All the same, they held the course following Stochast¨ªs, who did at least, stop to wait for them to catch up. Part way up the mountain, still with at least two thirds of the distance remaining, Amethyst started to have a mild coughing fit. Everyone stopped to wait for Amethyst, who decided it was time to sit down and rest for a while. Stochast¨ªs sat on a rock a little ways up the trail, just out of earshot. While Wa Chini said he was going to see if he could procure a small snack for himself. He offered the same for them, but was politely turned down.


    Amethyst and Tenya were left as close to alone as one could be. From their resting place, the two girls could easily look over the ocean. They could also see clearly the city of Neopolis. The distant city looked almost small. They were very high up and Amethyst was feeling dizzy as she looked down at the far away sight.


    "Are you going to make it?" Tenya''s worried voice surprised Amethyst, who had still been feeling weird about Tenya after her dream.


    "I''m tough." Amethyst affirmed. "I just need to catch my breath." Amethyst''s lungs had started to burn and her legs were slightly swollen. She felt betrayed by her lack of endurance, but resolved to be as patient as she could with her healing body.


    Tenya was looking out over the water, her curious eyes flitting back and forth. The powerful winds could be heard along with the faint crashing of waves. The birds along the path sang a beautiful melody that mixed poorly with the clumsy screeches of the sea birds. That being said, Amethyst really did think that all together, this mix was a pleasant one given the circumstances.


    Amethyst hesitantly placed her hand on Tenya''s. "I know you have trouble with your self confidence when it comes to your children."


    Tenya turned, her stunned face told Amethyst she had hit a sore subject, but she had known that before uttering a single syllable. Tenya opened her mouth to speak, but nothing came out. She reopened her mouth a couple times, but each attempt failed.


    "I mean, you had it rough while they were growing up." Amethyst pondered her words while Tenya''s brow furrowed in the uncomfortable silence. "You have the chance to start again now. You can still be her parent even if you are scared to be." Amethyst took in a shaky breath. She had suddenly become nervous, worried that she may be making statements that were too bold.


    The shade of Tenya''s words pitched into Amethyst''s mind. "You just aren''t good enough." She could feel her breath hitch as she continued to force herself to ignore the words of a nightmare and focus on the real breathing woman in front of her.


    Amethyst let her breath out and continued. "You are not alone, they say it takes a village to raise a child." Amethyst pursed her lips and nodded a couple times, signaling she had finished.


    Tenya didn''t hesitate, she threw herself around Amethyst''s arms. She whispered, "Thank you." Amethyst and Tenya embraced for a quiet moment. Wa Chini announced himself by walking loudly through the brush and Tenya pulled away slowly, wiping tears away, her lips turned up into a little smile.


    ¡ì


    The hike to the temple was difficult, but Stochast¨ªs agreed to slow down and go at Amethyst''s pace. They moved away from the cliffs around to the eastern side of the mountain''s face. The foliage along the pathway grew denser, and more challenging to traverse. Fallen trees and collapsed ruins of stone archways slowed their progress. The sounds of the harsh winds and constant cacophony of clashing bird-speak had entirely melted away, leaving only the gentle melody of the song birds along with other woodland creatures.


    They had fully entered a forest, many of the tree''s leaves had shifted to hues of reds and yellows. The ground was covered almost entirely by decaying leaves. When disturbed, a sweet smell pleasantly tickled their nostrils. The light shuffling sound was a music Amethyst hadn''t heard since she was a child. Memories of running through similar forests raced in her mind, distracting her from the difficulty of the climb. She wished for the childlike endurance she once had.


    The temple at the peak of this mountain was not simply a singular building, but the remains of an old stone village. The walls remained up, but the roofs had collapsed and had been worn away or were far along the path of decay. The road had been entirely covered with leaves, but still had a certain definition to it. Small stone walls and old braziers outlined the edges.


    Walking through the ruins blew Amethyst''s already sparked imagination into a fire. She could see children running around, adults calling after them, telling them to be careful. Men hauled up the catch from the bountiful sea, while women sorted the edibles they had found. Neopolis was beautiful, sure, but the charm of this quaint mountain sanctuary made Amethyst''s heart yearn for the simple existence she might have had. But the feeling was short lived as the vile memory of her grandfather arguing with her father cut her gleeful imagination to shreds. Instead she started to fester on the man she had called grandfather, and the passive existence of the woman she called mother. The thoughts were spurred along by the memories of her rotten dream.


    The entrance to the temple had been built up into the mountain. The stone fa?ade looked to be made in the classic Melydaesian style. Large rounded columns holding up a triangular roof. The stone work was definitely added onto the mountain face, but was done so in a very pleasing way aesthetically. Vines and shrubs were growing out from and over the entrance doors. The doors themselves were open, but only a little. The bottoms of the doors were well buried but It was more than enough for everyone to slip through, Though they couldn''t be shoulder to shoulder.


    The light from a lantern which Stochast¨ªs had brought illuminated the walls around them. Infrequent beams of daylight peered through little crumbling portions in the temple''s ceiling. collections of flowers and weeds were growing along the trails the light made as the sun passed over.


    The intricate decorations mirrored those in the temple of Neopolis, though the depictions varied greatly. Here were the images of gods and men Amethyst hadn''t seen before, which wasn''t to say much considering she hadn''t been in Melydaesos long. But the garbs they wore and the weapons depicted were unlike any she had seen in any land she had visited so far, depictions of a time long ago.


    Her attention was ripped away as a crashing noise of collapsing rock echoed from the darkness. Tenya drew her weapon and Wa Chini''s fur was fluffy. Stochast¨ªs put his hand out from his side as a gesture to keep calm and wait. He took a few slow steps forward letting his hand decline before stopping.


    "Sof¨ªa?" His confident voice echoed back a couple of times. "Sof¨ªa are you here?!" The stronger reverberation caused Amethyst to flinch. Stochast¨ªs set the lantern down and stepped forward.


    "Stochast¨ªs?!" Amethyst called in a hushed yell.


    He raised his hand again, he looked back and made a shushing gesture and he hunched slightly, then crouched to the floor. The group followed his lead. They knelt onto the ground and waited for his next move. He grabbed something from the ground. Then started to move backwards towards the group, keeping himself low. She showed what he had found, A scale, like one from The Serpent Guards, but much larger.


    Looking at it was mesmerizing. There was the primary emerald sheen, but with hints of purple rounded the edges like a rainbow made of two colors. "Is there a serpent here Stochast¨ªs, or is this a different creature?" Amethyst shyly inquired.


    "This scale belongs to a viper, though one of great size." He researched the scale in greater depth. "The color is not one I am familiar with."


    "Are we sure Sof¨ªa came to this place?" Tenya asked calmly.


    "I am confident." Stochast¨ªs was still absorbed by the scale. "The scale looks relatively new, not a lot of damage." He dropped the scale and returned to the lantern.


    They stood, but remained slightly hunched as they continued deeper into the darkness. There was evidence of more scales along the ground, like a bread crumb trail. They led deeper into the temple, where there was no light from the sun to be had at all. The light from the lantern did little to illuminate the grander chambers as the group pressed through.


    A short, but pronounced his stopped Stochast¨ªs. He looked around, like he was trying to find a ghost. Amethyst and Tenya looked around with Stochast¨ªs, their weapons fully unsheathed and poised to strike.


    "Sof¨ªa?" A soft whisper from Stochast¨ªs. The chamber remained quiet. Stochast¨ªs raised his lantern higher, and could see the statue of a large boar. The details were immaculate. "Think Stochast¨ªs." He said softly.


    As Stochast¨ªs pondered, Amethyst looked at the boar. The level of detail was beyond even the grand statues that guarded the bay of Neopolis. She noticed below it small scratches in the stone. The notches were even and spaced apart in a pattern which rippled from behind the boar. Amethyst secured Stochast¨ªs''s attention. Once Stochast¨ªs studied the scratching, his breath stopped and he looked around.


    "Everyone, hide your eyes and put on a blinder, or blindfold. " Stochast¨ªs ripped a piece of his cloak and used the tatter to cover his eyes.


    Though confused, Amethyst followed suit, and made sure both Tenya and Wa Chini did the same.


    "Follow me, we must leave."


    Amethyst grabbed his cloak, while Tenya grabbed Amethysts and Wa Chini Tenya''s. They slowly retraced their steps. Before they had left the chamber, there was the sound of clapping which echoed behind them.


    A deep but unmistakably feminine voice reverberated against the walls around them. "Good job, Stochast¨ªs."


    They all stopped. Stuck in place by fear. Amethyst was shaking, and she could feel Tenya gripping her arm tightly.


    "Sof¨ªa?" Stochast¨ªs shuttered.


    "Yes." Her sultry voice came from beside them.


    There had been no sound indicating movement. Amethyst jumped and let out a little squeak.


    "Did you find some new friends?" The voice asked in a coy tone.


    "Yes, friends of mine."


    "Don''t!" She yelled. "Leave here, and leave your eyes hidden."


    "Please, let me see you."


    "Impossible." Sof¨ªa''s voice was smooth and moving around them, like she was circling them.


    "You are not in control?"


    "A matter of how you look at it, Stochast¨ªs."


    "What happened?"


    A deep rumble came from Sof¨ªa. "I was stolen from my bed, held underground." Her voice circled again moving in and out as she spoke. "Cursed."


    "I see." Stochast¨ªs answered her unquestioning tone.


    "Do you now?" The inflection hinted at a smile. "Think of your answer, you only get one guess."


    With no hesitation Stochast¨ªs responded. "You have become a Gorgon." Slowly Stochast¨ªs took a step forward and the group followed his lead,


    "Yes, well done. Now go and do not return."


    "How do I help you?"


    "You forget about me. I am now as legend had portrayed." The amusement in Sof¨ªa''s voice had wavered. In its place sounded resignation.


    "Where were you cursed, I shall find a cure there."


    "You don''t like the way I look now?" laughter split Amethyst''s ears.


    "I''ll take this off and look now if you like?"


    "Prove it then, I was taken under the city, to the old city. There I was kept by creatures of Awful origin. The Witch spoke from a book, the cover bore that of a... snake" Her laughter was maddening.


    "I will fetch this and return to you, can you break the curse with it?"


    "Yes, but I will not be who you once knew, You should forget me Stochast¨ªs. Be with M¨¢gissa instead."


    "I will return for you!"


    Her voice now distantly behind them. "We shall see."

 27. The Search

    Stochast¨ªs was in an unsociable mood as the group descended the mountain. Amethyst felt it was important to give him his space, but didn''t want to leave him alone either. So she remained a few good feet behind him walking hand in hand with Tenya. Amethyst''s legs were like jelly and Tenya acted as much as a crutch physically as she had been emotionally. Amethyst struggled down the path, needing consistent breaks and her mind too was starting to wonder into her past.


    The birds had continued their singing. The trees continued their rituals, dropping their leaves. The waves crashed against the cliffs and the city was breathing just the same. The world continued moving just as it was supposed to.


    Amethyst thought about her own imprisonment and her time as a slave. She hadn''t for a while, but seeing Sof¨ªa in the state she was, rekindled her own memories. Even so, she was trying to keep herself present in the lovely moment with Tenya. Her mind was pulled between her conflicting thoughts and feelings, but it was Tenya who had reclaimed her mind''s focus, allowing her to enjoy the moment before it was gone forever.


    Hand in warm firm hand, Amethyst let her tail bump against the leaves while they exited the forest. She liked the way the leaves felt as they parted for her. She had also hoped that her tail would hold onto that Autumn scent that was unique to the decaying leaves for just a little bit longer.


    The grassy fields and vineyards were beautiful in the afternoon light with the wind pushing the tall grass to look like waves in an ocean of yellowish green. As the trail widened into a path and then into a traveled road, passersby greeted them warmly. Amethyst wondered if there was another place out there like this, the contents of her visit between the Mirrors were only the distant rumbles of a dream but this felt familiar. Other rumblings caught her attention instead. The rumblings of both her belly, and the distant dark clouds that were rolling in over the sea.


    The clouds had come over head and were dimming the sun''s warming light. Amethyst''s extremities were feeling cold. She tucked her tail the best she could as she and Tenya clutched to each other. The winds picked up and the temperature dropped rapidly. Stochast¨ªs was pressing forward, directly into the wind for the most part, his hands protecting his face from the debris whipping around. Wa Chini was tucked behind Stochast¨ªs, his thin fur doing little to protect against the cold.


    The rain which had started gently was falling angrily along with hail and bits of snow. The slushy mixture soaked Amethyst to the bone. This cold was different from the cold of Ashara''s dry nights. The wet stole away all sense of heat, leaving her shivering. Cold was cold to Amethyst and its source was irrelevant. She wanted to warm up and do so quickly. She wished that she had some kind of fire or heating magic.


    The servants at the front of Stochast¨ªs''s home didn''t allow them to pass through the main hall. They took them around the side towards the guest quarters before any protest could be made. They took an abrupt turn into a different building altogether. Amethyst had not been in the building, but knew it to be the bathhouse.


    The open parlor of the bathhouse had two large doors on either side of the far wall. There were small decorations and chairs in the parlor, but Amethyst spent no time admiring them. Wa Chini and Stochast¨ªs were ushered into one door while Amethyst and Tenya were taken through the other. There was a large square tub large enough for at least six people to sit comfortably.


    The servants stripped the two girls in moments, peeling the layers of sticking cloth until they were both completely bare. The servants disappeared, leaving the girls alone, standing in front of the steaming tub. There was no need for invitation as both of the girls approached the tub. Amethyst tiptoed, her frigid feet burning slightly as she crossed the stone tile.


    The tub was sunken into the floor, allowing the girls to kneel down and feel the water. It was hot, but not so hot that the girls couldn''t slip right in. The burning against their skin was a welcome pain as they sank into the chair shaped sides of the bath. Amethyst''s tail tucked nicely in small grooves along the corners of the sitting area. The notches allowed Amethyst to really lean back and let her head relax against the stone floor which had been rounded and raised slightly with a folded cloth to add comfort.


    Across from Amethyst, Tenya had fallen right into the same grooves. Amethyst stole glances at Tenya''s flushed face. Tenya looked up at the same time to see Amethyst watching her. She smiled, then moved slowly across the tub to sit in the spot adjacent to Amethyst.


    "Do you come here often?" Tenya giggled.


    "Oh yeah." Amethyst teased. "And right after, I generally walk through the garden."


    Tenya gasped. "The garden you say? Oh, if only the weather were not so nasty today."


    "They should really do something about that."


    The girls laughed and joked as they warmed and washed in the bath. Servants had returned at some point and laid out fresh warm clothes, but Amethyst and Tenya were too absorbed in their fun to notice. The girls let their hair dry for a while, then spent a long time brushing out Tenya''s tangled mane.


    They made their way to the guest house, the cold air was refreshing rather than miserable. The guest house was empty, save for a servant who informed them that Stochast¨ªs had gone into the main house and that Wa Chini had followed him.


    The girls finally found Stochast¨ªs with the Anesdari Amethyst had seen the other night at their arrival dinner. She had bright white hair, two large horns like antlers and tanned olive skin. Her green eyes were hidden behind naturally narrow features that made her look unavailable and unapproachable.


    "Oh good." Stochast¨ªs said, "This is Exous¨ªa." He gestured to the Anesdari, who crossed her arms in a similar manner to Tenya''s stance. "She is the head of security here." He looked at Exous¨ªa. "This is Amethyst and Tenya, though you''ve all met once before, a dinner was hardly the place to greet each other."


    Her voice was deep and gravelly. "It is pleasant to meet you both." Exous¨ªa''s accent was quite different to the locals, but she spoke confidently. She turned to Stochast¨ªs. "Will they be joining our preparations?"


    "Yes." He replied, his voice was steady and exact. "As long as that is what they wish."


    "We are here to help. This is about Sof¨ªa right?" Amethyst inquired.


    "Yes." Exous¨ªa responded. "We are going to be conducting an investigation into the Old City."


    "What is that?" Amethyst asked.


    "It was a city of decent size at some point, but time and natural disasters buried it in rock." Stochast¨ªs answered. "Most of it is not accessible for one reason or another, but there are portions that were protected, or excavated during the building of this city."


    "We know there are limited areas and access." Exous¨ªa said. "We have some of our men searching those places as we speak." She gestured to follow then went to the corner of the main room which was sunken into the floor.


    There were old maps and papers scattered about the table. Exous¨ªa familiarized them briefly with the maps and how they corresponded with the city itself.


    "As you can see here, there are only a handful of places." Stochast¨ªs waved his fist and frustration entered his tone. "We can search these areas, but I am convinced that there is somewhere unexplored."


    "I, on the other hand, am not so sure." Exous¨ªa remarked. "Going on the assumption it is true however, it is more likely that Stochast¨ªs is correct. It would make little sense that a known area, no matter how obscure, would be used." She looked down at the maps. "It''s my job to be skeptical, so I have others searching around the city as well."


    "Do we have reason to doubt Sof¨ªa?" Amethyst hugged her arm and looked at Tenya.


    Exous¨ªa moved around the table and lifted another paper, which was separate from the maps. The paper had an image of what looked like a Serpent Guard, but much larger and had snakes protruding from the head. "This is a Gorgon. They are known to deceive. If they let you go, you could be sent on a quest with no end."


    "We don''t know anything about their origins." Stochast¨ªs started to raise his voice. "Sof¨ªa is not just some Gorgon, she is a brilliant and well thought individual."


    Exous¨ªa remained steady as she retorted. "I would never disagree with you on such a matter." She was calm, her posture was relaxed as she continued. "Regardless, she herself said she had been cursed."


    "But." Stochast¨ªs started to stammer.


    "Yes, she let you go." Exous¨ªa interrupted. "That does not mean she gave you reliable information. Wherever she was cursed, she likely did not take the time to properly examine her situation and surroundings. What she may have assumed was the Old City, might have been somewhere else entirely."


    The room was silent and Stochast¨ªs said nothing to refute her words. As careful as she may have been, Amethyst agreed that Sof¨ªa wouldn''t have been able to really take her time. Exous¨ªa''s argument made sense, at least to her. Still, something didn''t feel quite right.


    "What if she didn''t escape?" Amethyst said aloud before she could think it through.


    Exous¨ªa let her relaxed posture shift to face Amethyst. She put one hand on her hip and her narrowed features bore into Amethyst. "You mean to say she was allowed to leave?"


    "Y-yeah." Amethyst looked away from the gaze which had reminded her so much of her mother''s gaze. "If she were, then she could have taken in more details, and Stochast¨ªs said she was detail oriented. So with that logic it isn''t much of a leap."


    "Not to mention." Tenya interjected. "She didn''t just let us go, she took the time to wait for Stochast¨ªs to piece the puzzle together, rather than just tell him." She had no issue meeting Exous¨ªa''s gaze, she also grabbed Amethyst''s hand confidently. "This is evidence that Sof¨ªa has a presence of mind."


    "In the spirit of following every lead, I''ll make sure to include this information as we deduce the location of her imprisonment." Exous¨ªa looked back at Stochast¨ªs. "I promise my men and I will find where she was, I''ll move all my men to look for secret or forgotten areas."


    "Wa Chini and Garba would be a great help I am sure." Amethyst offered. "Tenya and I want to help in the search as well." She gripped Tenya''s hand tighter and looked at her. The confident features of Tenya looking at Exous¨ªa unflinchingly made Amethyst''s heart float. Tenya smiled and nodded her head in assurance.


    "Then it is settled. I shall accompany you and your group in the search." Exous¨ªa started to gather the papers together. "I will inform my captains to our routes and we will begin the search ourselves."


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡ì


    The rain pattered onto Amethyst''s hood. Its waxed surface was dripping with water. Underneath, Amethyst tightly held her woolen cloak, leaving little room for the water to find its way in, yet some still did, leaving her slightly damp. Her boots had also been waxed and though they were much more resistant to water, some still managed to squeeze into them as well.


    Overall Amethyst found the whole ordeal miserable. She felt like she was sailing again. She had a nearly impossible time staying dry. Her experience in The Sewers had been much worse, but that didn''t stop her from feeling glum. She had thought about using her magic to keep herself dry, but felt that since it was not a matter of life and death, it was not fair for her to have an advantage over her friends.


    When they would stop to rest, Amethyst would try to pull as much water from their clothes as she could. The process was tedious. She had been practicing since The Aqueducts and her control over water had become more sensitive in a lot of ways, but even so, she had not dedicated herself in any meaningful way and found it difficult to focus on the water in front of her.


    The crashing rain around her made it even more challenging to keep her mind trained on such small amounts of water. To help supplement, she would use her magic to create subtle streams of air to help finish the process. The situation became more difficult after each attempt and felt almost meaningless as they would step right back out into the rain and be soaked only minutes later.


    The second day of the search yielded no more success than the first, and the third was just as unlucky. Cold and wet, each day was more frustrating than the last. Each evening was started with a hot bath and finished quickly in a warm bed. The comfort of being dry did little to motivate them into stepping back out to search.


    On the fourth morning, before they decided to walk back out into the pouring rain, Stochast¨ªs had decided to remain inside and think. Amethyst and Tenya were playing card games together, while Exous¨ªa was poring over old maps. Wa Chini was learning words from Ebba, who had the day off from her studies.


    "I still can''t wrap my head around her puzzle." Stochast¨ªs mumbled.


    "What puzzle?" Ebba exclaimed. "I love puzzles and I am really good at them."


    She abandoned Wa Chini''s practice. Wa Chini didn''t seem to notice as he continued reciting words. Ebba sat down next to Stochast¨ªs. She had a beaming face that brought a smile to Amethyst. Tenya prodded for the game to continue, but Amethyst''s focus had shifted to the conversation between Ebba and Stochast¨ªs.


    "I am sorry to say little one, it is unlikely you can help with this." Stochast¨ªs had hardly looked away from the table he was blankly staring at. He was sitting with his legs crisscrossed, hunched over the table in the lowered portion of the floor of the main hall. He looked the complete opposite of Ebba in every way.


    "Maybe explaining it to a little girl will help." Ebba mocked. She spoke as if to a small child. If she was trying to be funny, the attempt yielded no reaction from the brooding Stochast¨ªs.


    Stochast¨ªs had no intention of indulging her curiosities. She pulled at his arm and begged him to tell her the puzzle. He kept looking away and focused more on the nothing in front of him.


    When her attempts failed, her demeanor shifted entirely. She straightened up, her goofy grin dropped and she became serious. Her eyebrows arched and she resembled Stochast¨ªs''s mother. In an authoritative tone she said "You know, Stochast¨ªs, seeking wisdom from outside yourself yields perspectives not yet considered."


    Stochast¨ªs turned to look at Ebba who had started to leave. "Wait." He said. "Stay and sit."


    Amethyst noticed the smallest hints of a smile on Ebba''s face before she turned back to Stochast¨ªs stone-faced. Amethyst looked at Tenya as if to ask, "Are you seeing this?" Tenya was locked on the conversation as well. So Amethyst returned her attention back to the two. Amethyst noticed that Exous¨ªa had also started watching.


    Ebba sat back down and peered up at Stochast¨ªs. He explained what Sof¨ªa had said to the best of his memory. He was not as animated as normal, but by the end he couldn''t help himself but to stand and act out his memory.


    "If mother could see this!" Pr¨¢tton laughed from the doorway.


    "How do you know it''s a puzzle?" Ebba asked, ignoring the intrusion.


    "She said she is cursed, and likely is bound in what she can say." Stochast¨ªs stood, then started to pace. "She would have hidden a message in her words. Melydaesian is different from Asharen, but that''s the gist of what she said."


    "Seems awfully complicated. Are you sure she is not just a mixed bag of nuts now?"


    "I am." He said while eyeing her.


    "Ebba!" Tenya attempted to interject.


    Ebba ignored any comments and continued. "So, she waits until you show up. Then tells you a lot of riddles you can not solve..." Ebba placed her elbow on the table and used her hand to prop her head up. "Sounds like she might just be crazy now."


    "No, that is her way."


    "She acts this way always? On purpose?"


    "You would not understand." Stochast¨ªs struggled to keep a mild tone as he spoke with her. "She had always chosen very carefully. Each action and word is precise and well thought out. Everything about her has a deeper meaning."


    "Well, maybe there is something specific in Melydaesian that does not translate to Asharan?" She stood up and walked back to Wa Chini. "I do not know that many words yet, so I guess I am not helpful after all. " Ebba nearly sat before muttering. "Weird choice to hide in a ratty old temple."


    "Sorry child." Stochast¨ªs apologized as he started to sit down. A look of intrigue crossed his face. "Wait." He shot up and made his way towards Ebba.


    Amethyst could see the hint of a smile on her face before she turned around again. Amethyst felt a sense of Deja vu. Something about Ebba was off, but Amethyst couldn''t tell what. When Ebba fully turned the smile was gone. She wondered if she had just imagined it all.


    "Why do you think it is weird she chose a temple?"


    "Lady Ofe¨ªletai was telling me that there were lots of places that had been abandoned by nobles in the city after the war with Eastern Ashara."


    "Sure, but why is that relevant? Would she not want to be as far away from people as she could be?


    "I don''t know." She shrugged her shoulders. "But if I wanted to hide, I would not tell anyone where I was, so why would she?"


    "Well..." He thought about it for a while. "Pr¨¢tton... and M¨¢gissa..." He stammered.


    "I feel that, if she was going to hide, she would not have told anyone. Hide and go seek would be a boring game if we always knew where everyone was. Then it would just be tag with too many steps. Actually that sounds fun." Ebba sat down and looked back at Wa Chini. Her smile returned and she tried to regain Wa Chini''s attention.


    "I am as legend portrayed. Creatures of Awful origin." Stochast¨ªs looked at Exous¨ªa then to Amethyst and Tenya. "When I was young there was a legend that told of monsters under the temple here in Neopolis." He looked between the two as he continued. He sounded solemn. "My parents dissuaded my belief, but Sof¨ªa always believed there was a secret entrance into the underground that M¨¢gissa had shown her. Since I had never seen it, I let it go as a childhood fantasy."


    "Fun legend." Pr¨¢tton said,


    "You mean to tell me, you think there is a way into the old city under the temple?" Exous¨ªa blurted.


    Stochast¨ªs turned away. "There is only one way to find out." He said as he started towards the door.


    ¡ì


    The rain was giving its final rasps as Amethyst followed Stochast¨ªs''s lead. Tenya was close behind with Exous¨ªa and Wa Chini. Pr¨¢tton had come to help a bit before he was required to leave with his men on a march north to the capital for training. By the time they had reached the temple, Pr¨¢tton bid his farewells and cursed his duties that he could not assist.


    The temple markets were nearly empty except for a few stubborn merchants. The braziers were cold and the beggars on the temple steps had sought shelter elsewhere. Along the top platform, the sick and infirm were still huddled together under tarps and makeshift tents. There were small sources of light and fire that they were gathered around.


    When the group entered the temple, they were greeted by several priests and priestesses. Stochast¨ªs paid them little mind and the temple authority seemed to have no interest in dissuading the marching group. The temple was much warmer than the outside, and somehow Amethyst felt like just being in there had helped to dry her, if only a little.


    The main room of the temple was large and open, surrounded by decorative pillars. The ceiling and walls depicted the stories of gods and men in random segments. Beyond the pillars near to the entrance of M¨¢gissa''s oracle chambers, there was a large doorway that led into a deeper room. Amethyst was surprised to see large statues of men and gods acting as the pillars.


    The statues were carved in such ways to depict anguish and difficulty to hold their burden. The ceiling had been carved and painted with luminescent colors showing off an exaggerated mural of the night sky. Lines of thin white paint depicted constellations that were somewhat familiar to Amethyst and many that were quite different to what she knew.


    As Stochast¨ªs pressed forward, they left this room of stars and entered into a much smaller chamber. The chamber was nearly blank in design. Close to the back of the room, there was a piece of some foreign wall.


    The depictions of this remnant were similar to what Amethyst had noted in the old temple. There she could see the final moments of the old gods as they cowered before a god in the more modern style. Behind the god were all of the familiar gods that the Melydaesians had come to worship. Amethyst found the art to be interesting, but outside of her current objective.


    "What now?" Tenya asked.


    "Now we search." Stochast¨ªs started to walk around the room carefully.


    Amethyst was too distracted by the main piece to notice before, but upon closer inspection, the room was quite detailed. Along the walls were thin drawn patterns which stretched from the floor all the way up to the crown molding. Their intricate patterning formed scenes of small yet familiar depictions of the old temple. The dedication of the artists impressed Amethyst so much that she had forgotten her purpose and simply admired the craftsmanship. She wished Busara were here to see the care and detail the masons here had bled into the stone.


    "Misty?" Tenya inquired.


    "Huh?" Amethyst replied.


    "You are lost again." Tenya had clasped her hand on the back of Amethyst''s neck. "I asked you what you thought of the wall."


    "Oh, it''s a really pretty work and reminds me of the old temple, but you know, much smaller." Amethyst smiled at Tenya before looking back at the wall.


    "It is certainly smaller." Tenya giggled. "But it''s just pretty?"


    "Yeah, I guess so." Amethyst wandered along with Tenya as they were slowly searching the patterns for something that didn''t fit or stood out. "Where did Wa Chini go?" Amethyst had just noticed that her feline friend had been missing.


    "He went off to get Garba." Tenya replied. "Good eyes, he said."


    Amethyst nodded her head and returned to the search. She didn''t know exactly how long they were searching for, but it was long enough for her outer layers to dry. Garba and Wa Chini followed by Nuru had started investigating as well. Amethyst was curious where Bontu was, but chose to keep looking instead of asking.


    "Has anyone seen anything out of the ordinary yet?" Stochast¨ªs asked, frustrated.


    "To be fair." Amethyst started. "Most of us do not really know exactly what to look for. It is all out of the ordinary, but there is nothing that breaks the pattern yet."


    Stochast¨ªs let his back drop to the wall and he slid down. He let his hands drop to his knees and his head hung low.


    "It is not a race, sir" Exous¨ªa tried to comfort him. "We will just take more time looking."


    "Maybe we can ask M¨¢gissa?" Amethyst offered.


    "No." Stochast¨ªs''s somber voice resonated through the room. "She is busy, and what''s more I..." He let the thought hang in the air, but didn''t finish.


    Amethyst wondered if he had grown to be distrustful of M¨¢gissa or if he might be worried she couldn''t be of help. Amethyst pursed her lips and returned to the etchings once more.


    Lines converged and separated randomly, like thread twisted from one etching to another. Amethyst had gone through the left side and was now in the center, behind the lone wall which rose just high enough to separate them from the view of the solitary door in and out of the room.


    Amethyst stared at the wall in front of her. All of the lines were blurring together. She rubbed her eyes aggressively to the point that she could see little specks crossing her vision. She let out a long and deep yawn. The others had been in and out of the room, their eyes also had grown tired, and they were considering stopping for the day. Just as Amethyst was about to agree, she recognized one of the patterns on the wall.


    The patterns depicted the gods and men in the strange attire just as she had seen in the old temple. It wasn''t just familiar like the others, but exactly the same one she had observed. She let her fingers trace the shallow divots. She followed the carvings along the familiar layout she had seen in the temple. Like a guide, the small weaving lines led her from one room of the old temple along to another.


    Like a maze she started to follow the binding lines until she came back to the middle near the left side of the room, close to where she had begun. Her pacing back and forth following the connections had gained everyone''s attention. They were asking her what she had found, but she was too entranced to offer an answer.


    Her breath hitched in her chest and she dropped backwards in shock. She pointed to the spot on the wall that had garnered her reaction. Tenya, who had been following her up to this point covered her mouth as well. Stochast¨ªs blocked Amethyst''s view of the art. He rubbed his hand over the curious spot.


    The lowly wall on display in the room and its old depiction started to slide out of the way towards the only door of the room with a deep, yet subdued grinding noise as stone slid against stone. Below the wall was a staircase, the luminescent paint guided along each nose of the stairs.


    "Dear gods, they were right!" Exous¨ªa exclaimed.


    "How did you know?" Stochast¨ªs asked while she turned to face Amethyst.


    Amethyst was catching her breath, an unknown fear was radiating through her. "That... That symbol. It was upon the door of Katili and it marked the secret entrance to Uongo''s--"


    Images of The Aqueducts filled Amethyst''s mind. The nightmares of wriggling flesh chasing her, demanding she join them echoed through her imagination.


    Everyone peered into the darkness below. Each in their own mind, curious as to what horrors could be locked down below, if the pattern of the symbol were to continue. Amethyst was the only one to keep staring at the symbol. The symbol of a serpent, locked into devouring its own tail, carved gently over a sun.

 28. Descent

    Amethyst shivered in anticipation as her friends started their descent. Her feet were rooted, her muscles unresponsive. She stared into that void just as she had stared down into the Aqueducts, into the Sewers. With fear that she would be swallowed up, never to be free again.


    Bodies, mosquitos, the blood stained walls closing in, crushing her like a grape. She could hear the screams of tortured prisoners. Those who lived in such agony just before their demise. The souls of senseless murder wailed in Amethyst''s head. They were down there too and she knew it.


    It would be like a maze, she imagined. There would be tunnels wrapping and winding like the snake. That evil symbol devouring itself, a clue like those before. Bringing only cruelty and horror with it. Marking the passage, while marring the temple''s light, leading them right to a new layer of Hell.


    Tenya was standing next to Amethyst, hand in hand. Tenya squeezed and Amethyst snapped out of her dreaming to look up at her. She couldn''t make out the emotion on her face, but found comfort in her presence. The warmth of their hands inspired the desire to continue, but Amethyst''s legs still refused to move.


    "You don''t have to go." Tenya remarked at Amethyst''s reluctance. "We can go back and let them take care of it."


    Amethyst remained frozen. She wanted to go back but yearned to press forward too. She wanted to crawl into bed, hide under the covers and wait. She wanted her memories, imagination, and fear to flee from her and to have the strength to step down the path. She couldn''t do it alone.


    "Pull me in." Amethyst stammered.


    "What?" Tenya stepped in front of Amethyst and faced her. She let her hands reach up to Amethyst''s fearful face. "We really don''t have to, we can just go back. Are you sure you want to go forward?"


    Amethyst hesitated then nodded. Tenya turned around, then took a deep breath before stepping into the black, her hand clasped tightly in Amethyst''s. The other''s hadn''t gone far, Nuru was waiting a few steps below with Wa Chini and Garba only a bit further down. Only Stochast¨ªs and Exous¨ªa were out of sight at that moment.


    Amethyst resisted her first step as Tenya pulled her down. Each step gained momentum until Amethyst was no longer being pulled, but walking on her own steady terms. Amethysts couldn''t see much of anything except the noses of each step.


    There had already grown to be a stale and somewhat foul scent wafting through the air. Amethyst''s mind flashed with images of the decayed blobs of corpses that had guided her entrance into Uongo''s chambers. Amethyst tried to push the images out of her mind, but was unable to resist them with so many similarities.


    The stairs gave way to a sloped tunnel. There was a thin, slightly blue trail which led deeper into the earth''s throat. Amethyst could hear the echoing of footsteps around her. The strange sense that someone was watching her and that same someone was just behind her persisted in the forefront of her twitchy brain. The shadows around her were primed to jump.


    Though no shadow did come to steal her away. Each slow step further, kept her on her toes. She had her free hand wrapped around her dagger''s hilt. She had stopped keeping it wrapped and sheathed with the intent of it being useful upon immediate need.


    Tenya kept looking back at Amethyst, which served as a minor panacea for her paranoia as the darkness deepened like a mist entrapping them. Amethyst''s panic was subsiding as her fear turned to focus. A small tremble of anticipation kept her shaking ever so slightly. Amethyst''s resolve hardened into stone like the walls encompassing her, with only minor cracks.


    Her eye''s had finally adjusted to the dim conditions. She couldn''t make out anything in fine detail, but she could see the outlines of her comrades ahead as they blazed this new path. The ceiling was tall enough to allow them to walk normally and wide enough for their arms to be stretched out wide and just barely brush the porous surface.


    Amethyst had a small jolt when Garba turned to look behind him. She saw his glowing yellow eye. He had moved to the front of the group and was leading their way forward. He would occasionally stop and sniff the air, listen, then continue forward. Stochast¨ªs impatiently kept trying to keep him moving forward faster.


    After several bends, twists, and turns, they came to a cavern that was wide and open. The luminescent paint continued through the chamber and into another tunnel. It was not the only tunnel, however. From this cavern there were at least four others of varying sizes.  The paint entered into a tunnel that wasn''t nearly as large as the one that had led them into this cavern.


    It was just large enough for almost everyone to go through, except for Exous¨ªa, whose horns were far too wide and tall. The group remained still for a while as they spoke back and forth as to what to do next.  Amethyst was sitting in the center of the cavern. She wasn''t alone, Garba was sitting near to her. His gaze was turned to Wa Chini, who was trying to fit Exous¨ªa''s horn into the tunnel.


    Wa Chini rubbed the top of her horn and yanked hard. Exous¨ªa let out a yip as Wa Chini managed to cram one of her horns in between a couple rocks. Exous¨ªa''s normally calm demeanor grew hot as she started cursing at the cat. It looked like the attempt took her by surprise.


    "He is so weird." Amethyst said while shaking her head slightly.


    "He is stupid." Garba retorted. "Always has been."


    "Silly maybe, but I would not say stupid."


    "Maybe not, but he is slow either way."


    "His heart is in the right place, and I have always seen him be clever."


    "Clever? Yes, Yes. Always been clever in some areas, but not in problem solving."


    Amethyst sighed and laid back to look up at the cave roof. "I don''t know, he thinks in ways others do not."


    "I agree that he is out of his element if nothing else." Garba''s eye turned away from Wa Chini and to Amethyst. The bright yellow sphere shined brilliantly in the dark. The opalescent of his Iris was almost hypnotic. "Thank you for taking care of the... silly cat."


    Amethyst''s gaze went between Garba and the ceiling as she let the words linger in her mind. It always felt like she was the one being taken care of. Her injuries and weaknesses were glaring to her at that moment. She measured her shortcomings against the strengths of everyone else.


    "He would not have made it this far, if you had not built this family for him." Garba''s eye closed for a moment, then opened and was cast slightly downwards. "He is easily fooled, it is one of the flaws that allows him to forgive so much easier than he should."


    "I do not think that makes him gullible." Amethyst comforted. "Just means he has a big heart."


    "It means he is na?ve, like a child."


    "Or, he is optimistic."


    "Eh."


    Garba laid back as Amethyst had. She could see the side of his eye as he looked up above him. The group had continued their planning as Exous¨ªa walked over and plopped down with her arms folded.


    "Going well?" Garba snickered.


    "There has been a decision to leave me behind."


    "You cannot fit with that big head and--." Garba retorted.


    "Watch it cat!" Exous¨ªa interrupted.


    Garba laughed and sat up a little. "My words were harsh." He chuckled. "But true all the same eh?"


    "Shut up." Exous¨ªa''s annoyed tone had less hostility than her initial comment.


    "Sorry Exous¨ªa, I know it is important that you help Stochast¨ªs." Amethyst comforted.


    "I will live." Exous¨ªa retorted.


    Amethyst sat up and watched the group. Stochast¨ªs started to crawl up and into the tunnel. He hadn''t confirmed the plan or even taken the time to call attention to his moves. Amethyst watched as he started to disappear into the darkness.


    "Stochast¨ªs!" Amethyst shouted after him.


    She felt herself flush with frustration at his hastiness. This wasn''t like him at all. But before she could speak any more, the luminescent line started to glow much brighter. Amethyst felt a shock ripple through the floor and through herself. Then she felt... Air.


    She was falling. Garba''s gleaming eye and the brief reflection of Exous¨ªa''s vibrant white hair were in line with Amethyst. It felt like slow motion as the air started to rush past her. Amethyst''s thoughts raced as her instinct kicked into action. Her hands moved reflexively as the heat of energy flowed throughout her body.


    She held the weight of Garba and Exous¨ªa as though they were standing on her shoulders. The heat burned into her as the rocks of what used to be the floor weighed on her too. Her stomach strained as the magic engaged. A strong burst of air shot downwards. It was as though she had stepped onto the ledge and below her was firm ground before her organs migrated back up into her chest. Again she was falling.


    Amethyst was growing weak as all that weight pressed down on her again. Her stomach was on fire as her magic engaged once more. The burst of air was much shorter this time, only slowing the fall, but not stopping it completely. The weight disappeared as she resumed free fall.


    Amethyst crashed down onto the floor. Small rocks fell all around her as she covered her head with her arms. The echoes of the crashing rocks that had just barely preceded her stop, rang back down to her.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The three groaned while muffled, incoherent shouts came from above. Amethyst''s head whirled as she tried to regain her senses. She pushed herself up and looked around. She coughed at the thick dust which had spewed around them. She couldn''t find a stable foothold to stand so crawled slowly to one edge of the pit.


    ¡ì


    Trapped.


    The floor above was completely gone. In the darkness, it was impossible to know a safe way up or down. Amethyst was slouched silently with her back against the wall while Exous¨ªa was shouting up to Stochast¨ªs.


    Stochast¨ªs, Tenya, Nuru and Wa Chini were all above. They couldn''t go back the way they came. Their decision was to continue forward. Tenya had stayed behind, shouting reassurances before she too departed.


    Silence.


    Amethyst could see Garba''s yellow eye as he worked his way around the room, then his eye disappeared. Exous¨ªa had made her way to Amethyst, checking her for any injuries. Once she determined Amethyst was in no immediate danger, she let herself rest alongside her.


    Amethyst''s head hurt fiercely. She wanted to throw up, but just couldn''t bring herself to do so. Her limbs felt prickly, like they were coming back from a long nap. Her hands were shaky and she was hungry despite feeling like she couldn''t hold anything down. Her tongue was gritty from all the dirt that had fallen with them.


    Garba''s eye reappeared. "There is a tunnel, It is large enough for you to get through, Exous¨ªa. But if you cannot continue, you will have to stay behind."


    Her laugh split the silence. "Like hell I will! I will cut these damn things off before being left alone." She finished her laugh with a deep rumbling cough.


    Amethyst subconsciously touched her horn stubs. The gentle song of distant birds played in her ears before the silence encompassed her again.


    "Come." Garba insisted. "We will not leave you behind in that case."


    Exous¨ªa''s hands found Amethyst''s and the pair were up on their feet a moment later. They slowly stepped forward, passing over rocks and boulders, making sure that each step was secured before trusting the hold. They crawled as needed as they traversed the ruined floor. All they had to guide them was Garba''s glowing yellow eye. As they approached, his eye disappeared, then returned.


    Garba took the lead through the lightless tunnels. He held Exous¨ªa''s hand while she held Amethyst''s. The wordless travel was slow. The jagged rocks at their feet with the sharp face of the wall left both Exous¨ªa and Amethyst scraped.


    Ahead, Amethyst noticed a light green glow. It grew in brightness until she could see the walls around her. protruding from the wall itself were crystals of varying shapes and sizes. They hummed slightly and were bright enough to even see the ceiling high above. The crevasse narrowed until the group had to walk sideways to squeeze through. Along the floor were fist sized glowing crystals which had broken off of the main source. Garba grabbed a few and handed them back to Exous¨ªa.


    "Are these safe to hold?" Exous¨ªa asked warily.


    "Perhaps not, but as a child, my friends and I would visit a cave, and there were crystals of this nature in a large variety of colors, including hues similar to this one." Garba assured.


    "But you are missing an eye and claws on the hand you are holding them with." Exous¨ªa held the glowing rocks away from her.


    In a deep growling voice, Garba responded through his teeth. "My injuries are unrelated."


    "Alright, grumpy Garba." Exous¨ªa took the crystals and handed one back to Amethyst.


    The crystal was vibrating, the feeling made Amethyst nervous, but the light it offered was greater than that of a lantern. Her hand itched slightly from the vibration, so too did the rune in her mouth, but she pressed forward regardless. The tunnels were alight with the small green stones that were along the walls and floor. They reminded Amethyst of the stones that had adorned the walls in the Aqueducts.


    The tunnel came to a dead end. The wall was not unhewn like the rest of the crevasse. The end looked to be bricked and mortared. The mortar, however, was thin and badly crumbled. Garba gave it a solid push and the wall collapsed forward.


    Dust scattered all around, causing everyone to cough and sneeze. Once everything settled down, Amethyst could see that a passageway had opened up. It was a short tunnel which had a slight grade that trended upwards. The remnants of a second wall was partially collapsed at the opposite end. The only light left to guide them was what they held in their hands.


    Garba stopped the party at the entrance to the room and started sniffing at the air. "There is something foul roaming about."


    "Oh gods." Amethyst mumbled. She felt annoyed at the information. She already knew something was down there. it was just a matter of when they would find it.


    "Foul?" Exous¨ªa asked over Amethyst''s mumbling


    "Mhm." Garba hummed, Nodding his head slightly.


    Exous¨ªa stepped into the room. The whole space was bathed in the soft green light. She drew her sword. The polished steel reflected the light shining as brilliantly as her hair. Amethyst felt she looked like a battle hardened warrior. Her narrowed features made amethyst feel just a little safer.


    Garba took the rear as the party was led by Exous¨ªa. She took her time moving forward. Stopping at each doorway and peeking in before committing to step through. The pathway was clear to follow.


    They worked through the building. They had to be in some remnants of the Old City. The ancient designs and murals still had so much color and detail. They were just like the works she had seen in that older crumbly temple. Remnants of stoneware and furniture of similar material still remained.


    Parts of the ceiling and walls had crumbled in, covering over the last surviving antiquities and artifacts that remained. The doors had long vanished and in their place were left rusted iron and thick piles of dust.


    The rooms were simple, mostly square and uniform. Each room had varying designs and murals. But there was no trace of life there. No rats scurrying about, nor insects crawling. The building was dusty and dead.


    The building was not a dead end, however. A doorway, much like any other, led out of the well crafted and purposeful building, into a rough and uneven tunnel. Her hands fingered the groves that were along the edges of the tunnel, they were short and smooth. The tunnel ended and a new building started, then a new tunnel and so on.


    Amethyst and Exous¨ªa could smell the foul stink as they continued. The kind of odor you would find from the bottom of an outhouse mixed with spoiled milk and cheese. The sour of it burned Amethyst''s nose, but it wasn''t nearly as bad as The Aqueducts had been, even as it grew worse.


    Clack! Clack Clack!


    The rapid succession froze everyone in place. They waited.


    Clack! Clack! Clack!


    The rhythmic clacking noise was unnerving. Amethyst felt herself become a bit lighter as adrenaline poured into her system. She watched Exous¨ªa tiptoe quietly towards the noise. Just as she reached the doorway, a figure burst from the shadows and pounced onto Exous¨ªa. Her sword was thrown from her hand and the clacking became frantic.


    Amethyst could hardly take the time to observe as her body dashed into action, Garba just by her side. The two grabbed the figure as Exous¨ªa was kicking it off. Amethyst held firm to the figure''s arm. She tore the creature up and off with Garba''s help. As the creature was pulled off, Amethyst stumbled backwards. The creature remained upright and fought with Garba, even as she held one of the monster''s feathery arms tightly in her grasp.


    Exous¨ªa was covered in a matte liquid which didn''t reflect any of the soft green light. Garba had the creature against the wall. He bit into its neck and threw down the body. He then promptly vomited.


    Amethyst and Exous¨ªa followed Garba''s lead an instant later. Amethyst had thought that The Aqueducts were worse, but they were just different. She might have been able to hold back her expulsion had Garba not started his first. Had she not been already covered in the thick substance.


    Amethyst''s belly churned and she became dizzy as she took in the grizzly scene. Exous¨ªa had crawled backwards and pushed herself into a corner on the opposite side of the room, her crystal left by the attack site. She was sobbing, her narrowed features didn''t look like a tough exterior anymore. She held her hands in front of her and tried to wipe the sticky goo like substance away, but was unable too.


    She looked more like a child to amethyst. A child that had just fallen into a cow-pie. Her eyes were squeezed tightly and she cried quietly with little gasps escaping. Amethyst couldn''t help herself, she started to cry too. Her pent up fear and frustration boiling at something that somehow met and exceeded her expectations of this hellish place.


    Garba was trying to use rocks to clean his tongue from the foul ooze. His fur was sticky and matted as he had been completely covered in blood. He was coughing and trying to use water to rinse his mouth out.  He looked more angry than scared as he started to rub against the walls.


    In Amethyst''s clenched hand, the arm remained wriggling slightly. She dropped it with a little scream and slid back away from it as it started to inch around before going still. She inspected herself to find that the blood that had covered her was already drying to her skin, and burned slightly. She tried to rub it away, but that only served to spread it around.


    Eventually, everyone gave up on cleaning themselves and pulled together to continue. They remained quiet while slowly inspecting every detail along the way.


    Further along they could hear the short, rhythmic clacks of another creature. All went silent.


    Silence...


    Then, from the shadows, another creature sprinted out of the darkness. Amethyst didn''t hesitate as she pulled her dagger out. She gathered energy in her hand as she threw the dagger towards the creature.


    The burst of air, along with the dagger eviscerated the creature. It fell apart as though it had not been fully held together in the first place. The dagger was stuck in the wall behind the creature''s remains. Amethyst was pleased with her efforts, and more pleased that the creature was dead. She felt bile rising in her as the stench exploded around her.


    More clacking as another creature burst through the door, followed by two more. Exous¨ªa ran forward, her sword decapitating one of the creatures while Garba locked onto one of the others. The third tried to jump onto Exous¨ªa, launching over the falling creature she had already felled.


    Amethyst dashed over, holding her hand up, palm facing the creature''s head. She built up her magic and released it. She closed her eyes tightly as her magic made a popping sound. or perhaps the head did. Amethyst didn''t want to know as she felt the lukewarm liquid splatter onto her. She heard the body crumple to the ground.


    Garba had only been locked in combat for a moment as he threw the creature into the wall and smashed his foot into the cavity that was its chest. Amethyst was relieved the goo hadn''t hit her in the face.


    Everyone was heaving, each of them covered in the gore of their kills. The rancid juices dried quickly onto their skin. Their noses screaming out in agony. They held in their gags and hurried out of the room. The clacking creatures came out of the shadows, hurling themselves at the group. Some of them rushed straight towards the raging Exous¨ªa as she swung her sword wildly. Others simply pushed against their own, like a fleshy avalanche.


    Their large owl-like heads featured massive gray eyes that didn''t look anywhere. They were hunched at their backs and their clawed fingers had a few feathers remaining. from their wrists , or perhaps elbows, They had another length of arm which ended in feathers. They had clawed feet, which looked like ground down talons. They were light and gaunt but their clawed hands looked sharp. The creatures bounded out of dark hallways, flooding the three as they fought back. Amethyst''s collected daggers had run out, forcing her to use the air magic she had alone. Each use became weaker as she grew faint.


    She let the energy charge up longer before releasing it against the larger group. She didn''t count them, but guessed they had come with at least eight in this attack. Exous¨ªa and Garba cut and sliced through the owl-like monsters. The floor had grown sticky, making it harder for the groups to maneuver.


    Once Amethyst had charged her magic to its limit, she released a powerful gust across the creatures, sending them flying, their extremities ripping away from their bodies like paper. Some of them popped like giant tomatoes, their guts exploding almost comically against the walls.


    Amethyst dropped to her knees, the darkness of the cavern closing in on her. She knew at that moment she would die. Her breath was heavy and her limbs were weak. She felt her insides tingling as she let herself lay down on the floor. A bright light like the gates of heaven came for her, and she let go of all her fear. But the end didn''t come. The white faded and she was still in the room, laying on the floor with not even a moment passed as her vision returned and her strength slowly started to recover.


    Her breathing calmed and her body was exhausted. She had been awake for a long time before their venture into the Old City and she had not eaten for a long time. The last bit of her water was nearly depleted.


    Garba and Exous¨ªa were next to Amethyst when she forced herself to sit forward. Amethyst let her head rest in her hands as she took in the bloodbath they had just survived. She let her head roll to the side to look at Garba, then to the other side to look at Exous¨ªa


    "Maybe we died in the fall?" Amethyst mumbled. Her head pounded with each word.


    Garba scoffed as he stood up.


    Exous¨ªa put her hand on Amethyst''s back. "We will get through this. We just have to keep moving."


    Amethyst struggled to her feet. She drank the last of her water as Garba and Exous¨ªa started to walk on into the dark. Hesitantly Amethyst stumbled forward after them, her fists clenched in anger.

 29. One Way Forward

    Sweat pooled under Amethyst''s body. Each pore leaked precious moisture away in tainted streams over dried, scab like patches of stinking gore. She was on her knees, breathing heavily as the last of the owl-men fell. She was trying to remain upright while every muscle was on the verge of collapse.


    Garba was hunched over the remains of a shredded corpse. One hand on the wall, the other on his knee. His eye was narrowed and his breath was loud. Exous¨ªa was lying flat on the floor, her sword tied to her main hand.


    "I am... rethinking... that we... might be.. in Hell." Exous¨ªa squeezed between breaths.


    Amethyst grunted in response. She stifled a cough and looked down at her own pooling sweat and the viscera that was molding to her hands.


    "Back a bit..." Garba''s eye was fixed on Amethyst. "And rest."


    "I am not opposed." Exous¨ªa muttered.


    Amethyst looked up to Garba, then back to the ground. She ordered her mental commands, but her body remained motionless. Exous¨ªa''s hand was outstretched. Amethyst took it and rose slowly to her feet. They passed back into the previous building. Amethyst''s eyes glazed over the remains, careful only to not step on one of the many body parts.


    Amethyst slowly slid down the wall. She moved her tail with her hand and rested backwards. The moment her back hit the wall, she started to hear Tenya''s voice.


    "Amethyst!" Shouted Tenya.


    Amethyst quickly stood up, but Garba and Exous¨ªa were both asleep. She tried to wake them while Tenya''s voice reverberated in its plea for help. She grabbed Exous¨ªa''s sword but it was too heavy. She couldn''t pick it up. She tried to drop it, but the wraps along the hilt started to wriggle. They slithered up along her arms, the ends morphing into snake heads. She tried to scream, but a feathery hand gripped her tightly around her throat.


    She tried to break free as she started to cry. The owl creature had wrapped itself entirely around her. Several other hands of many varieties gripped tightly to her.


    Hundreds of voices called out all around her. "We have caught you!"


    Amethyst struggled to turn her head, like it was in a tub of moist clay. She could see a mountain of corpses that formed the body of the Kraken. She was gripped by one of its tentacles, the suction cups replaced by flailing arms reaching out for her. She was dropped and fell directly towards the creature''s mouth like an opening.


    Amethyst jolted awake. She looked around frantically. Exous¨ªa was curled on the ground close to her. Garba was a few feet away. His back was facing her and he had slow rhythmic breathing. She let her head rest back against the stone wall and closed her eyes, unable to fall back asleep. Her muscles were aching and her head hurt. Her mouth was dry and her throat was sore. She remained still. The world around her was silent.


    Exous¨ªa whimpered in her sleep.


    Garba snored lightly.


    Amethyst remained still.


    ¡ì


    They had been moving cautiously and quietly, passing through several buildings and had not seen any owl-men since their last battle. They labored slowly through each corridor, stopping frequently, prepared for the next skirmish.


    "I smell something." Garba rasped.


    Amethyst and Exous¨ªa groaned.


    "Like a feast, with a lot of water?" Exous¨ªa held out her water pouch. She shook it around vigorously, but not a drop was left.


    "No, I am catching a hint of Wa Chini." Garba was fixed forward.


    Amethyst smiled as her shoulders slouched. She covered her mouth and whispered "Thank the gods."


    "It is definitely him." Garba whiffed deeply, then nodded his head.


    Amethyst took the first cautious step. Garba and Exous¨ªa fell in line behind her. They moved swiftly through another few tunnels. Though cautious, they hurried. There wasn''t any sign or trace of any other Owl-men along the way. They crossed the threshold of one final building.


    There were the bodies of a dozen or more of the owl-men. They had become a small barrier into the next room. Their piled corpses were rigid and sticky, blocking the passage. On the other side there were at least a dozen more bodies. Though Amethyst had only counted the whole torsos. Gore and entrails had decorated the walls and ceiling. The remnants of the creatures were a mural of battle.


    Beyond, the three came to a much larger tunnel. Along the floor, was the thin luminescent line that stretched off into the dark. Amethyst looked around while Garba sniffed about. There was an open street, more than just a tunnel. Owl-men lined the street against the building walls, their torn and ripped bodies painted nearly everything blacker than the shadows. Only the luminescent line remained untouched.


    Garba turned. He nodded his head and started walking.


    Amethyst followed wordlessly. She was light headed, her vision was dark around the edges. She imagined the battle and how difficult it must have been to crawl through the streets. Her friend''s blood soaked bodies must have felt as heavy as hers.


    The line ended at the archway to a massive building. Tall columns stood cradling the ceiling. Crumbled statues guarded the entrance as stone stairs carved the path inside. The walls had been scraped bare, but not flat. There were still engravings partially visible.


    As the last of the luminescent line faded away, Amethyst made her first steps inside. She could hear her comrade''s voices ahead. Nervously she followed Garba as they crept towards the noises. Amethyst peeked in with Garba and saw Tenya with Wa Chini, Nuru, and Stochast¨ªs.


    "Friends!" Wa Chini exclaimed, running over to greet them as they entered.


    Tenya dashed just behind Wa Chini. Stochast¨ªs remained sitting with Nuru by his side. She was wrapping cloth around his arm. Amethyst lost focus on them when Tenya wrapped herself around Amethyst. Wa Chini had placed his hand on Amethyst''s shoulder briefly.


    Tenya nuzzled into Amethyst, her arms wrapped firmly in place. Amethyst gripped as tightly as she could to Tenya. Reluctantly, Amethyst loosened her grip and let Tenya slowly peel herself away. They had stuck together slightly. Amethyst pushed Tenya''s matted hair out of her face, her features were darkened and her face pale, making for a ghostly sight.


    Tenya''s hands were trembling in Amethyst''s. Her chest armor was missing and her clothes had been ripped across the stomach. Amethyst''s hand explored three ridges which had been left on the skin. Tenya pressed her hand against Amethyst''s. The ridges started just above the second to last rib of her left side in line with her arm at rest. They stretched diagonally and ended at her right hip.


    Amethyst let her head rest against Tenya''s. They held each other momentarily before Amethyst broke away.


    Amethyst looked at Wa Chini, his face was sunken, and his eyes were hardly open. She put a hand on his face, scratching lightly at the flaking blood on his cheek. A rumbling purr resonated through the silence of the cavern. Amethyst could hear a much more subdued purr from Garba as well as the two cats continued to cling to each other''s side.


    Amethyst, holding Tenya''s hand, shambled her way over to where Stochast¨ªs was sitting. Exous¨ªa had already sat across from him and Nuru, who had finished wrapping his arm. Nuru was flush, her lips had started to crack. Her eyes were dark and hollow. The bags under them were deep and there was blood streaked across her face, thin flaky brown blood. Amethyst nodded shortly and Nuru scooted herself just a couple feet away. She laid her head down onto her satchel and immediately started to snore.


    Finally, she looked at Stochast¨ªs. the cloth that had been wrapped around his arm had started to dampen red. The small patch was just on the top, just below the wrist. He had been soaked with the Owl-men''s filth. His fine white clothes stained black. His eyes were cast downwards, his head was turned away from Amethyst.


    She sat down right in front of him. His eyes wandered up to hers, followed by his head. Face to face, looking each other in the eyes. Amethyst let the hint of a smile tug at her lips, and she placed her hand onto Stochast¨ªs''s arm, just above his wound.


    He had the look of a boy about to cry, but no tears came. He let his head drop as he placed his free hand onto Amethyst''s. He gripped her hand firmly, then let it go. He laid back where he was and rested his head on his uninjured arm.


    She looked towards Wa Chini, he and Garba had pressed themselves against a wall and were sitting together. Wa Chini''s head was resting on Garba''s shoulder. Both of the cats were completely asleep.


    Tenya was looking at the entrance to the building, facing away from the party. Her head swiveled from side to side. Amethyst grabbed Tenya''s arm causing her to whip around, eyes wide. They darted back and forth. then focused on Amethyst''s. Amethyst pulled on Tenya''s hand. She resisted for a few moments, then dropped to her knees. Amethyst patted her own leg, gesturing for Tenya to lay down. Tenya took one more look away towards the entrance, then let herself lay down.


    She closed her eyes. Her breath slowed. and she was quickly asleep. Amethyst rested her back against the same wall Wa Chini and Garba had just a few feet away. She let her fingers wander through Tenya''s hair and around her ear and neck. She traced the line of her jaw and admired her features. Even covered in muck, Tenya somehow remained beautiful.


    Exous¨ªa was by Stochast¨ªs, her eyes drooping. So were Amethyst''s. Exous¨ªa jolted and looked around frantically before her head slowly dropped. She let herself down and was quickly snoring. Each blink lasted longer and longer as Amethyst tried to keep awake.


    ¡ì


    The chambers of the palace structure were large. Each step echoed slightly regardless of how slowly they tried to walk. The stink of the streets before had been subdued. Amethyst wasn''t interested in the plethora of architecture around her, she was focused instead on each step ahead of her. Her stomach roared and her throat was barren. Her head pounded and her legs were infirm. Amethyst was dragging herself along behind Garba and Wa Chini, who had taken the lead deeper into the palace.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Tenya was just behind Amethyst and Stochast¨ªs was near the back with Nuru and Exous¨ªa. Their path was cleared, debris and rocks swept cleanly to the sides. Amethyst''s mind wandered in the dark halls. She pretended she was walking along a beach at night. The crashing waves in her ears with each beat of her heart. Hypnotized, Amethyst walked right into Wa Chini.


    Tenya knocked into her and she felt someone bump into her too. Wa Chini and Garba had their ears up. They looked around before they put their ears back. Garba glanced around before his narrow yellow eye fixed on Amethyst. He slipped past Wa Chini and started to whisper into Amethyst''s ear.


    "There is a beast ahead. I can hear it breathing, but I cannot catch a scent of it."


    Amethyst remained quiet. She looked backwards at the rest of the group then to Garba. He rested the side of his head against hers as he continued to whisper.


    "I shall go ahead and see."


    Amethyst thought about it. He was quiet and careful. A logical choice to scout as he had before. On the other hand, he was tired and one slip up could lead to his and their death.


    Garba didn''t move. Amethyst closed her eyes and nodded her head. Garba slipped past Wa Chini and disappeared into the black veil. She let her head droop. Why had he told her? Why did he wait for her response?


    The group had found themselves resting and some napping when Garba''s yellow eye appeared suddenly. He kneeled down in front of Amethyst, but whispered just loud enough to include everyone.


    "There was... a Lion. It had the face of a man and a tail like a scorpion. Large naked wings like a bat."


    "Manticore." Stochast¨ªs replied. "That would be a manticore."


    "What do we do?" Amethyst asked Stochast¨ªs.


    Stochast¨ªs pondered. His hand stroked his chin. "What was it doing?"


    "Sleeping."


    "What did the chamber look like?"


    "Crumbled walls surrounding it. I could see stars above, but the chamber was quite bright, like in the shade on a sunny day. Lastly, there was a door, one that was still intact."


    "Could be guarding the door, maybe that is where the book is. "


    "The book does not matter." Garba said coldly. "There is but one direction to go."


    Stochast¨ªs nodded his head. "If we remain quiet, maybe we can sneak around it."


    "And if it wakes?" Nuru inquired.


    Amethyst was the first to stand in the silence. "Let us do our best."


    The Manticore was much larger than a lion. She had seen creatures of the Manticore''s size before. The gray one horned creatures which had stomped around the Savanna lands south of Ashara were her first thought.


    It was curled up like a cat, its wings wrapped around its back. They acted like a blanket which covered its head slightly. The tail had a barb like a spear at its tip. A stinger like that of a scorpion.


    Its deep rumbling breaths, like growls of a dragon, emanated from its chiseled form. Each muscle pulsated and wiggled as the creature slumbered. Amethyst was fixed on the one paw she could see. It was at least as wide as she was tall and the claws at its tip looked like the heads of a ballista bolt.


    Garba was the first step into its lair. He carefully plotted each step to fall in time with the rumbling form. Then Wa Chini, then Amethyst. She matched each careful and deliberate step. Her breath was shallow, shakily exiting as she trembled past the beast''s hulking form.


    The chamber was wide enough to fit at least five of the beasts sleeping, but it was laying close to the door on the other side. As Amethyst neared the hulking Manticore, she could feel her bones vibrate with its breathing. Her vision was narrowing and her heart was fluttering. She stumbled to the ground and stopped breathing as she stared at the floor. The rhythm remained unbroken.


    At the door, the group gathered. The Manticore was still sleeping and they were still alive. Amethyst''s heart was frantic as Garba tried to open the door. The door wouldn''t budge... locked.


    Silence.


    Amethyst''s heart dropped. She slowly started to turn around. Standing and stretching, the Manticore turned to look at the group. Its face mimicked that of a humans. The proportions were off, and the placement askew. Eyes like magma pierced Amethyst''s heart as she failed to catch her breath. It stood more than three times her height and its teeth were exposed in what was a permanent smile on its face.


    The manticore''s head tilted as it stepped between the group and the way back from where they came. "Behind... me." Its growl rumbled.


    Amethyst saw around its neck was a key. She stepped forward and bowed her head slightly. "Master Manticore, we apologize, we seek to continue past you."


    Deep, yet joyous response. "Impossible."


    Amethyst hesitated at the sounds it made. "Do you have a name?" Amethyst asked, her trembling voice nearly giving out at the end.


    The head of the Manticore swiveled unnaturally around like an owl. "Skot¨®no, but it serves you little, for you shall not leave here." The grin it wore widened. a forked tongue played about its yellow and brown teeth.


    Amethyst didn''t move. A flash of heat overtook her as her face flushed. "Surely, if you can speak..." She paused letting herself take a couple breaths. "We can reason a deal."


    The manticore laid down like a cat. It yawned and looked back at the party. It remained silent. Its pupils had dilated to black spheres.


    Tenya bumped Amethyst''s side. She grabbed the hilt of Tenya''s dagger. Her grip was tight and she started to pour her magic into her hand.


    The Smile widened further, the eyes narrowed slightly.


    Amethyst rotated the dagger in her hand. "Skot¨®no, Please, let''s be reasonable." She tightened the grip on the hilt as she waited for the response.


    Skot¨®no remained unblinking.


    Amethyst saw the slight wiggle of its backside, the tensing of the paws. She heard the pounding of her heart in her ears as she focused in on its eyes. She watched as they flicked slightly. His head twitching forward. Its breath slowed, and the last of its magma eyes were replaced with the Inky voids.


    Both sprang into action. The Manticore leapt forward and Amethyst threw the dagger. A burst of wind exploded from her hand with a loud pop. The knife flew towards the leaping creature as Amethyst rolled out of the way of its crushing pounce.


    The weapon she threw sliced through the Manticore''s mane, missing its face by a hair. The knife continued as the air blasted the Manticore with little effect. The knife, however, ripped through the thick membrane of its wing.


    The Manticore bucked, its roar echoed through the chamber. Amethyst covered her ears quickly, but the cry had left her disoriented. Garba had dashed ahead and jumped onto the Manticore''s side just as it ended its wailing.


    Wa Chini slid under the body. His claws like razors, sliced into the creature''s thick hide. Skot¨®no moved to swat or crush Wa Chini, but was not fast enough. Wa Chini rolled and crawled over to another leg and started biting there.


    Tenya rushed forward just after Wa Chini. Her sword slashed at the leg opposite to Wa Chini''s focus. The cut forced Skot¨®no to lose focus on Wa Chini. Its black eyes looked for Tenya, but she had run around to its back side.


    Exous¨ªa, whose sword was still tied to her hand had let out a roar of her own and rushed forward as Skot¨®no turned his back to her to chase after Wa Chini and Tenya. She hacked at the tail of the Manticore, but her sword clinked off of the hard scales.


    Stochast¨ªs held a small sword in one hand and the golden cylinder which was extended into a spear in the other. He remained in front of Nuru. His body shifted from side to side, Mirroring the movements of the Manticore.


    The Manticore bucked and swung its paws wildly. Its tail tried striking at Garba while he was holding onto its Mane. He dropped slightly, nearly falling off. Exous¨ªa continued her barrage on the tail while Wa Chini and Tenya took turns attacking Skot¨®no''s legs.


    Out of weapons, Amethyst took up rocks, using the air she could control to launch the rocks at the wings of the Manticore. The outside of the wings were like Iron shields. The rocks bouncing harmlessly off. Amethyst refocused her attention on the hole she had made. She waited until she could strike the inside of the wing.


    Tenya dodged as the Manticore swung at her. She rolled over the ground and onto her feet. The momentum had carried her just outside of the reach of the Manticore.


    Wa Chini jumped at Skot¨®no''s throat while he was low to the ground. The Manticore jumped backwards quickly, nearly crushing Exous¨ªa. Wa Chini rushed forward and did not relent in his vicious attack on Skot¨®no legs. Tenya continued her barrage as well.


    Garba dropped to the ground, His hand raised high as he rushed towards the door.


    Exous¨ªa stabbed at the tail, jamming her sword in between the plates protecting it. Skot¨®no sat back on the monstrous trunks of its legs to try to crush Exous¨ªa, who had left her sword in the tail of the Manticore and was running around towards Amethyst.


    Seeing her opportunity, Amethyst heaved a rock, propelled by a loud burst towards Skot¨®no''s damaged wing. She missed the hole she had aimed for, striking a support for the wing itself. A sickening crunch was followed by another glass shattering roar. Amethyst dry heaved as the world around her started spinning. She dropped to her knees and tried to cover her ears. Her hands came back wet with bright red blood.


    Exous¨ªa grabbed Amethyst''s face. She was talking, but Amethyst couldn''t hear her, she saw red in one of her ears as well. Exous¨ªa put her knife in Amethyst''s hand. She pointed at the manticore, then pointed a finger at her own head. Amethyst nodded and gathered her energy up, the dagger resting firmly in her hand. She saw Exous¨ªa put her hands up, then make a gesture she didn''t understand. Exous¨ªa''s eyes widened. She pointed and shouted.


    Amethyst followed her gaze to see that more of those owl-men had started to run into the chamber, a hoard of them. Amethyst started to turn towards them. Exous¨ªa grabbed her and pointed to the door. Nuru was opening it. She looked at the Manticore which was throwing its head up. Tenya and Wa Chini had made it to the door and were gesturing for Amethyst to run over.


    Amethyst couldn''t see straight. She stumbles, helped along by Exous¨ªa who was helping pull Amethyst along. Amethyst dropped to the ground and looked back at the approaching hoard. They were gaining quickly. Amethyst launched the dagger with a burst of wind. She felt the pop, but still no sound.


    Amethyst''s vision became increasingly distorted. Her head, the world, everything was spinning and it was spinning quickly. Running in a straight or consistent line was impossible as Amethyst tried to run towards the doors that refused to remain in place. Exous¨ªa stopped and turned around, Amethyst stopped and turned too. Exous¨ªa held her arm up and Amethyst saw a ball of fire growing in front of Exous¨ªa''s palm.


    The ball flew from her hand and exploded against the rocks above the entrance to the cavern. Owl-men caught fire almost immediately. They continued after Exous¨ªa and Amethyst as well as the Manticore, whose attention had shifted to the owl-men. The manticore beat its mighty wings and knocked several of the creatures into the wall. Then The manticore lifted up into the air and flew up and away from the battle.


    Tenya was at the door, still waving for them to hurry through. As Amethyst and Exous¨ªa got through the door, it was shut behind them. Wa Chini, Stochast¨ªs and Garba fought to close the door. Exous¨ªa and Tenya were rolling a large rock towards the door with Garba and Wa Chini''s help.


    Amethyst fell to the ground. She could feel her vocal cords vibrating as she tried to focus on one spot unsuccessfully. She couldn''t keep still as she riled around on the floor. Nuru was over top of Amethyst. Her lips were moving, but Amethyst couldn''t tell what she was saying. Tenya appeared and put her hand over Amethyst''s mouth and put a finger to her lips.


    The Vibrations in Amethyst''s throat finally made sense, but she had no control over them. Nuru cupped her hands over Amethyst''s ears. She started rubbing the area firmly. Amethyst felt her head jerk on its own before a massive wave of pain crashed into her consciousness. Amethyst heard a few pops and a pinch, then the sound came back to her, not quite as clear as before.


    She laid on the floor shuttering. She was on the verge of tears, or maybe way past them. The world slowly re-centered itself. Her nausea remained, but was subdued. Tenya had put Amethyst''s head in her lap, but Amethyst couldn''t recall when.


    There was the sound of running water. Amethyst slowly sat up to see that Stochast¨ªs had found a crack in the wall which had let a small gush of water run down to the floor where a puddle had formed. He stabbed at the hole, letting a bit more water come out.


    Stochast¨ªs tasted it, then pulled out a metal bowl. He filled it and brought it to Amethyst. She sat up more, resting against Tenya slightly. She looked in to see specks of dust and dirt. She put her hand in the water and focused on that debris. When she pulled her hand out of the pot, the water came with it, leaving the dirt behind. Stochast¨ªs quickly rinsed the pan out then Amethyst put the water back.


    He held the pan in front of her and waited. She took it and slowly drank from it, then handed it back to Stochast¨ªs, who gave it to Nuru. They drank as much cold water as they could. They rested and tried to scrub what they could off their skin. Amethyst could feel her energy multiplying. She felt her headache receding. She pulled water out of the spring directly and helped to fill everyone''s containers as they made a makeshift camp to rest for a while.


    Amethyst was sitting near the spring. There was moss and Algae that had grown around the water. The trickling sound calmed her nerves. On the opposite wall, far away from the door they had come though, she could see a statue. It stood defending the entrance further into the rocks. A snake coiled around. Emeralds for eyes, and golden fangs. It wasn''t eating itself, but still left Amethyst unnerved.

 30. Darker In The Light

    The scales of the statue had been hewn into the sculpture with immaculate detail. A piece frozen in time, which didn¡¯t have the wear of ancient creation. Those striking emerald eyes resembled a snake¡¯s. Gold was cast into small slits in the emeralds, giving the illusion of pupils. The golden fangs were filed to a point, and its body wrapped around in a twist that left its head nearly twice Amethyst¡¯s height.


    She looked up at the snake. Its eyes remained fixed forward, but somehow had also followed Amethyst to its base. Small, doll-like figures lined the edges. Some figures bowed to the ground. Others had their hands up. Several appeared partially concealed beneath the stone¡¯s surface, resembling a shroud draped over their afflicted bodies. Amethyst¡¯s fingers traced the ornate figures. They were as smooth and carefully crafted as the snake had been.


    Tenya¡¯s fingers, likewise, brushed the stone before she stepped away. Stochast¨ªs commented on its design, theorized its origin for a moment, then passed it by. Only Amethyst remained to give any attention to the guardian of the next chamber.


    ¡°Misty,¡± Tenya interrupted.


    Amethyst looked at once. Tenya gestured her head to follow the rest of the group. Amethyst¡¯s hands lingered on the statue for a moment longer before stepping away from it. She sensed the persistent gaze as they moved into the next room.


    The room was like a chapel. Each wall featured carvings of serpents and other statues next to old, dormant braziers in the darkroom. Echoes of their steps reverberated around them. Stone pews were arranged at slight angles and even distances from the back to the front of the chapel.


    Stairs led up onto a stage. There was an altar of stone that was dark with dried blood. The stains ran down the edges of the stone. Amethyst lingered on the altar. She surveyed the dimly lit, dark room using the faint green light from her collected stone.


    Beyond the altar, mirrored statues flanked an iron door at the platform¡¯s end. The statues were of one half of an individual facing the door. One side comprised men; the other were women. Both sets were naked. The first statue stood, hands outstretched with a small tray, while the second bowed lower, as though asking forgiveness, and the third and final depiction lay prostrate on the ground. Their spines poked out of their backs, the ribs jutting as though they were merely husks of people.


    Rust and pits marred the iron door, slowly being eaten away by the hunger of time. Minimal effort opened the door for the group. Despite apparent rust, the hinges opened smoothly, with no audible clue.


    The room featured many lanterns, emitting the same soft green glow. Dominating the center of the room was another altar, carved into the shape of a ship, shaping its stem and stern into snake heads that focused on the altar¡¯s center. They had rubies in their eyes. The altar was clean and nearly glowing with how well polished the surface had been.


    Neatly placed shackles were at both ends¡ªtwo for the hands, two for the feet, and one for the neck. Amethyst rubbed her scars, the cold metal heavy in her memory. The tight bonds prevented her from swallowing as guards forced her to eat bread and drink water before abandoning her in the dark.


    Tenya¡¯s arms wrapped around Amethyst¡¯s waist and shoulder. The vision faded away, and Amethyst left Tenya¡¯s warm comfort. There were tables topped with books and scrolls. Examining them, Amethyst couldn¡¯t tell what any of the words were. She recognized the letters as being Melydaesian and set the books into their original place. The others were similarly walking around the space, examining things.


    ¡°A lot of books,¡± Garba sassed.


    ¡°We are looking for one with a snake devouring itself on the cover,¡± Stochast¨ªs muttered.


    Amethyst found a book open to a dissected corpse, but it was all wrong. The organs were entirely unfamiliar to her. She had never considered the positioning in her own body, or anyone¡¯s, for that matter, except for the brain and the heart. Yet, the object before her appeared to lack either of those attributes. She flipped the page to find the diagram done from the side of the body. Another few pages later, there was an illustration of one of the owl-men.


    ¡°Stochast¨ªs.¡± Amethyst requested.


    Stochast¨ªs made his way around the tables and took the book from Amethyst. ¡°Kako, the owl-men are called Kako.¡± Stochast¨ªs dropped the book moments later. The thud rang through the room. ¡°They were people.¡±


    Amethyst cast her eyes down. She felt bile rising in her throat, then settled as her mind remained calm. ¡°Were.¡± She closed the book, continuing the search.


    Tenya quietly announced. ¡°I found it.¡±


    Stochast¨ªs was next to Tenya in an instant. He held the book in his hands. Amethyst walked over to them, along with most everyone else. Garba was standing with Wa Chini next to a large iron cauldron. Amethyst looked down at the book and recognized the letters as Hypirian... mostly. Their order was strange. The unusual lettering and handwriting style made the words look odd; some were Melydaesian, others Asharan.


    Stochast¨ªs shook his head. ¡°Some of these words are familiar, but I am at a loss.¡±


    While Stochast¨ªs studied the book, Tenya approached Amethyst. She pulled her away from the group.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that book before,¡± Tenya confided. She regarded Stochast¨ªs, then Amethyst. ¡°My father had one just like it in his study... I didn¡¯t remember until I saw the jumbled words.¡±


    Amethyst¡¯s tail flicked as she thought. ¡°It¡¯s not likely to be the same book.¡±


    ¡°The cover on my father¡¯s was green with gold leafing, and the handwriting was different, but I remember now, and it¡¯s definitely the same.¡± Tenya paused, then sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t recognize it before, but the symbol, my dad definitely had the same one on the cover of his book, I swear it.¡±


    Amethyst looked at the group. She looked at Stochast¨ªs, studied his face. She could see his features wince as he paged through the book. ¡°We should be open about it.¡±


    Tenya nodded as Amethyst stepped over to Stochast¨ªs and the others and explained what Tenya had discussed. Tenya looked nervous as Amethyst explained. She took Tenya¡¯s hand and clasped it, squeezing it three times. Tenya returned the gesture.


    Stochast¨ªs gave a sympathetic grin and nod towards Tenya, then he returned to the book. The rest of the group acknowledged her words in similar fashion. While Stochast¨ªs studied the book further, Garba and Wa Chini approached Amethyst.


    ¡°You should see this,¡± Wa Chini squeaked.


    Amethyst entered an adjacent room and found several massive cells. She could tell which they meant in an instant. The bars had been torn outwards of the cell. Some were merely bent, while others had ripped the stone from floor and ceiling. A larger tunnel ascended at the far end of the cell.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    In the cell, she saw the stone had been carved away in some spot, and absolutely crushed in other places. The bars connecting the other cell had been bent out of shape as well. Kako had been the prior residents, which were only distinguishable via their shed feathers outside their enclosure.


    ¡°Perhaps where they held Sof¨ªa?¡± Amethyst suggested.


    ¡°I thought the same.¡± Garba answered. ¡°But it is inconsistent with the description of Sof¨ªa, besides, in this opposite cell, look at the walls.¡±


    With Amethyst¡¯s back to the destroyed cell, she looked into the longer unbroken cell on the opposite wall. There were writings and scribbles all around the walls, carved into the stone. Amethyst couldn¡¯t decipher them, so she went to Stochast¨ªs.


    He had moved on from the book and became fixated on something else. Amethyst approached to see he was going through portraits. There were many faces, but the two Stochast¨ªs had separated were one of his mother and one of his father, when they were much younger.


    ¡°Kill on sight.¡± Stochast¨ªs mumbled. He placed the papers into his satchel. He wiped his eyes. Streaks of tears dripped down his stained cheeks.


    Amethyst put her free hand onto his shoulder, then glanced over the table. She spied a curious paper that looked almost new and let go of Stochast¨ªs¡¯s shoulder and Tenya¡¯s hand. Pulling the corner exposed a bundle of white paper. She opened it up, unfolding its many layers.


    Inside, the paper had a diagram of Stochast¨ªs¡¯s home. Written around it was the schedule of the guards, along with the family¡¯s routines. Stochast¨ªs mumbled every word he read as he dug into the many papers. The diagram was of the entire property. It included what looked to be even secret passages. There were arrows with plans, plans to enter and escape the house, each focused on Af¨¦leia.


    ¡°Apa¨ªsios.¡± Stochast¨ªs grunted.


    ¡°How could you be sure?¡± Amethyst asked.


    Stochast¨ªs refolded the papers and jammed them next to the posters. He clung to the book, trying to stuff it into the already overly full satchel. Growing frustrated, he threw his satchel to the ground, then flipped the table, letting let out a pained yell before dropping to his knees.


    Tenya cleared her throat while Stochast¨ªs kneeled on the ground. He flipped his hair and shook his head. He took several deep and lasting breaths.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Stochast¨ªs rose from his place and picked up his satchel. He went through and reorganized it, leaving behind a few things he seemed not to need.


    Amethyst looked at the mess Stochast¨ªs had left and noticed a half of a drawing that looked almost like a bull. She helped Stochast¨ªs up. Then, quietly, they left the chamber and went into the adjacent room. She studied the scene, then peered over the scribbling in the cell that had not been destroyed.


    ¡°I found this?¡± Wa Chini lifted a scale from the ground. It had the same shimmer from the scale found in the Old Temple where Sof¨ªa was.


    Stochast¨ªs took it carefully. ¡°Sof¨ªa was certainly here. There is no way she left the way we came.¡±


    ¡°Then we must ascend.¡± Exous¨ªa exclaimed. She confidently marched towards the tunnel and passed the destroyed cell.


    The group paced behind Exous¨ªa, Stochast¨ªs just behind her. Amethyst and Tenya both took a little time before they followed.


    ¡°Thanks for not freaking out.¡± Tenya muttered.


    ¡°Why would I?¡± Amethyst inquired.


    ¡°Just... it doesn¡¯t look good when your family has some weird tie with whatever this shit is.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not on you.¡± Amethyst responded. ¡°Besides, you are a good person, hardly the type to be into this.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say good,¡± Tenya mumbled. She was keeping a watchful eye on what was in front of her, but Amethyst could tell she was deep in her mind.


    ¡°Name a kind trait about yourself.¡± Amethyst insisted.


    Tenya stopped and turned her head awkwardly.


    ¡°Say something you like about yourself.¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡± Tenya puzzled for a moment. ¡°I never give up? How does that make me a good person?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t, but you clearly need to be nicer to yourself.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how it correlates.¡±


    ¡°My point is, you are a good person, Tennessee, and you should give yourself more credit. You have come far and overcome a lot. Your past and your father, or any crazy conspiracy cult he might be connected with, do not define who you are. What matters are the choices you make now.¡±


    ¡°Wise words, Misty, wise words.¡±


    ¡°Not wise, just...¡±


    ¡°Tell me a trait you like about *yourself.*¡± Tenya giggled.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    ¡°Not so easy when put on the spot, miss high and mighty.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude.¡±


    ¡°My apologies, oh wise lady.¡±


    Amethyst glared at Tenya, but couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I guess...¡± Amethyst took her turn puzzling out an answer. ¡°This is hard.¡±


    Tenya laughed as Amethyst struggled to consider a trait she liked about herself.


    ¡°I am an excellent judge of character.¡± Amethyst said, satisfied.


    ¡°How do you explain me?¡±


    The girls laughed and pushed each other gently. They chatted about whatever popped into their minds. It wasn¡¯t just their spirits, but the entire group felt lighter. Stochast¨ªs¡¯s shoulders were not as tight as they had been. Garba and Wa Chini were arguing and Nuru and Stochast¨ªs were quietly chatting, while Exous¨ªa marched them forward.


    The tunnel wiggled between the earth, slowly pushing upwards until it burst the earth apart. The cave¡¯s mouth opened into the forest right beneath the old temple. Rays of sunlight filtered through the shedding branched and glinted off of the leaf litter that blanketed the forest floor. Gusts of wind were mixed with the dull crashing of waves against the nearby cliffs. Crows were fighting against the sea bird¡¯s screeches.


    Amethyst covered her welling eyes as a stiff icy breeze welcomed her with the sweet smell of decaying leaves. She inhaled deeply through her nose with an enormous grin.


    ¡°I will not be going back into any more creepy caves.¡± Amethyst walked out into the leaves, her tail dragging through them. ¡°I have yet so see a nice... anything underground.¡±


    Garba grunted as he sat with Wa Chini against a tree. Nuru wandered towards a boulder. She sat back and let the sun access any bare skin she had remaining. Exous¨ªa and Stochast¨ªs stood with Amethyst and Tenya, their eyes closed as the wind hit their faces.


    The forest was dense, cut through with a path like a game-trail. It wound gently around standing trees like a river through a valley. Amethyst looked around, taking in the seaside mountain gulch. A wider, more direct path had also been carved through the trees. Splintered trunks lay half split, or completely uprooted along a gouged trail through the soil.


    Amethyst nudged Stochast¨ªs, pointing towards the path of devastated foliage. He eyed it with his hand on his chin, then heaved a great sigh. He shook his head and, with a limp gait, he meandered along the neater trail towards the cliff sedge. Amethyst looked at Exous¨ªa, who shrugged before stumbling after Stochast¨ªs. Amethyst and Tenya fell in line behind them, stopping only long enough to grab the attention of the remaining group.


    They stumbled through the woods, eventually meeting with the path which led up towards the temple, or down to the city. Stochast¨ªs looked between the two options.


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Exous¨ªa whined wearily.


    Stochast¨ªs nodded, then turned towards the city. Amethyst was relieved, but still let her mind entertain what could have crashed through the trees. She hadn¡¯t let go of Tenya¡¯s hand, instead she had tightened her grip each time she realized her hand was still swinging with Tenya¡¯s. Her mind calmed as she considered the bath she was going to have. Her desire was for it to be long, hot, and overflowing. Though the chilly wind lessened against her crusty skin, it still sapped away her remaining warmth all the same.


    Their heads remained low, despite their victory, as they crept towards Stochast¨ªs¡¯s home. Guards bearing the family crest spotted them, and within minutes, there was a wagon to take them the rest of the way. Stochast¨ªs spoke briefly with a guard on horseback. The horseman reared back and bolted across the hills, ignoring the roads while headed towards the estate.


    In the back of the wagon, they huddled together, squeezing their warm bodies tightly against each other. They rocked back and forth to the sway of the road. Amethyst struggled to keep her eyes open and in a daze. She remembered getting out of the wagon and making her way into the bathhouse. Her body melted into the familiar grooves as the hot water robbed all worry and stress from her mind and body. Eyes close, she let her head lay back against the comfy rest.


    Groggily, she munched on a hastily provided meal of chicken and bread with a large cup of wine. The last lights of the setting sun highlighted the hills as wind danced through the grass, chasing after the sun¡¯s embrace. Above, dark storm clouds had gathered. Their dark gray underbellies sparked with hints of pinks and purples that deepened as the hours dwindled into dusk.


    Amethyst sat swaying across from Tenya. After saying goodnight to everyone except each other, they remained locked in place, too tired to even fall over to asleep. Each hard fought blink lingered longer and longer. Tenya stood suddenly, crossing the room clumsily. She patted Amethyst, gesturing for her to scoot further into the bed. Tenya Pulled the sheets from under Amethyst and the two cuddled under the covers.


    Staring into Tenya¡¯s eyes, Amethyst mouthed, ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    Tenya stared back at Amethyst and mouthed in return, ¡°Goodnight.¡±

 31. Winter Wakening

    Amethyst took another bite of her honey topped pastry. The delicate flavor lingered even after a swig of wine. She couldn¡¯t help but glance at Af¨¦leia as she ate. Did Apa¨ªsios plan on kidnapping her? Had Stochast¨ªs jumped to a conclusion without thinking it through? The papers that he had shown his father the night before had not convinced the man of Stochast¨ªs¡¯s hunch.


    ¡°I am sure that the boy has no ill will toward her,¡± ¨ªroas had told Stochast¨ªs. ¡°However, to be safe, I will not exclude the possibility that he may be involved.¡±


    Stochast¨ªs was pushing food around his bowl, which he had been eating from. He had been like that all morning. Exous¨ªa looked a little better. Her hair had been stained and was more of a gray color, with black splotches splattered about.


    Amethyst looked at her arms. The same black stains were present all over her and all the others who had fought the Kako. She hadn¡¯t tried to scrub too vigorously the night before. She was far too tired and gave up after the color refused to be removed on the second attempt. The staff had asked about their clothes, as the stains were too deep to be removed, and wondered what to do about it. With a wave of Stochast¨ªs¡¯s hand, they went off without another word.


    The breakfast was quiet after Stochast¨ªs had told them his father¡¯s words. He was careful to exclude his sister from the conversation and went quiet when she joined the table. After some time and without warning, Stochast¨ªs pushed his food away and left the room. Exous¨ªa stood and went after him while everyone else remained seated.


    ¡°What has him so frustrated?¡± Af¨¦leia asked. The room remained silent as a few cleared their throats. Af¨¦leia looked around the room with a questioning expression. There had been an increase of guards in the room and around the estate. Even if ¨ªroas was unsure of who was behind the plans, or why, he still doubled active guards around the property. She landed on Amethyst, her inquisitive eyes burrowing into Amethyst¡¯s nervous soul.


    ¡°It is not our place. You should speak with your father,¡± Amethyst said. ¡°He is going to have the information.¡±


    Af¨¦leia didn¡¯t wait for clarification as she stood and strode towards the door. Amethyst tapped her fingers on the table and thumped her tail on the ground, then stood.


    ¡°I am going to go check on Stochast¨ªs. It is likely he will want to go to Sof¨ªa,¡± Amethyst announced. She made her way to the door, as dishes clattered behind her. Everyone present at the breakfast, which had also included Wa Chini, Garba, and Nuru, along with Tenya, followed behind Amethyst as she collected her gear. Within the hour, the group was on their way, with Stochast¨ªs and Exous¨ªa to the top of the mountain to the old temple.


    ¡ì


    Lanterns illuminated the dark corridors as they walked past the familiar petroglyphs. The crumbled ruin of walls set Amethyst on edge. Even though there were a few places where the celling had given way, and the sun was meandering along the floor, she still felt like there was something here. Like there was something watching her every move. Maybe it was Sof¨ªa, but that didn¡¯t bring her any peace of mind.


    Stochast¨ªs wasn¡¯t immune either. At each noise, his head jerked and his posture would stiffen. He would pause a moment before continuing to lead the party through the halls. They entered the last room, where they had last encountered Sof¨ªa. The room was cleaner, but it now held more statues. A pair of wolves had joined the boar in their eternal resting place. They had become their own gravestones in the mausoleum of the old gods.


    ¡°Leave the book on the floor,¡± Sof¨ªa¡¯s voice echoed through the chamber.


    The resonance vibrated Amethyst¡¯s skin, and her flesh tightened. Stochast¨ªs walked forward a few steps, then set the book down by the boar. He backed up and rejoined the group. Hands appeared out of the darkness and took the book. Only a faint glimmer of green scales showed as her snake-like body disappeared into the blackness.


    ¡°Do you need light?¡± Stochast¨ªs questioned.


    ¡°What for?¡± Sof¨ªa retorted.


    The group remained silent, hearing the turning of pages along with their own breath. They waited for any hint of acknowledgement before they dared to move. Sof¨ªa cleared her throat, which made Amethyst feel a jolt through her whole body.


    ¡°Paper, Stochast¨ªs, if you please,¡± Sof¨ªa stated.


    Stochast¨ªs rummaged for a moment before producing paper and writing utensils. He hesitantly walked forward, placing the materials in the same place the book had been. He returned swiftly to his previous place. The hands returned to take up the supplies. In the silence, each scribble and crinkle of the paper were thunderous. The hands returned the paper and writing supplies before disappearing again.


    ¡°These are what I need,¡± Sof¨ªa said. ¡°Get those, and I shall reverse as much damage as I can, but note that the process will not restore me to what I was before.¡±


    ¡°I would be happy with you as you are now.¡± Stochast¨ªs answered.


    ¡°Sweet boy, the sooner these are fetched, the sooner I will not endanger you.¡±


    Amethyst felt her heart yearn. How romantic, yet ominous!


    ¡°Go quickly and beware the forest. Another beast, like myself, is near. He, however, carries little wit anymore.¡±


    ¡°It will be done!¡± Stochast¨ªs affirmed. He bowed, then rushed to the exit.


    The light in the ruined village was refreshing. Amethyst¡¯s worries melted away, but she was still on the lookout for whatever creature now lurked in the forest. She had assumed whatever escaped would be long gone. With ¡°little wit,¡± however, she could see that maybe it only sought to not be caged, with little regard for where it might go. The birds were singing, and so Amethyst relaxed slightly as she continued to drag her tail through the leaves as it swished behind her.


    In town, they decided to visit the tavern that Bontu was staying at while Stochast¨ªs and Exous¨ªa pressed onto the temple to seek an audience with M¨¢gissa and collect the necessary ingredients for Sof¨ªa. The tavern wasn¡¯t very busy. Most folk had been out for the day, but a few remained.


    Among them was Bontu, who had not heard any news of the past few days. He had become emotional when seeing Garba and Nuru. He seemed grateful for everyone¡¯s safe return, but it was clear he had prioritized the safety of those two.


    Amethyst smiled. She was glad to see that those two were cared for. Nuru needed someone to worry about her, and Bontu was just the man to do so. He bought a round for the tavern to celebrate the triumph over the caverns in the Old City. They spent the better part of the afternoon and well into the evening eating, drinking, and recounting heroic stories. Some stories were their own and others were myths and tales from around the world. There had even been a rendition, albeit exaggerated, of the ¡°Kraken slayer!¡± Who, had split the creature in two with a single attack. Amethyst chuckled nervously after that tale.


    The evening brought more patrons, along with more drunkenness. Amethyst recalled part of that evening, the singing and dancing, but as the night went on, she recalled less and less. The last thing she remembered before everything blurred out of reality was looking into Tenya¡¯s eyes as they danced in an energetic style. Her laughing face, and Amethyst¡¯s buzzing hands holding onto Tenya¡¯s waist.


    ¡ì


    Amethyst¡¯s head ached, and she was groggy. She lifted her head to find that she was still in the tavern from the night before. She looked around to see an assortment of people who had fallen asleep where they sat. On the floor next to her, Tenya laid curled up. From the windows above, she could see that the sun was approaching. Its rays just starting to kiss the earth once more. Bontu and Nuru were nowhere to be found. Garba and Wa Chini were both curled next to each other under one of the tables that had not been tossed on its side. Stochast¨ªs, who had joined them the night before, was also not there. Exous¨ªa, however, was propped up in the corner of the room, clutching someone¡¯s shield tightly to her chest.


    Amethyst sat up on her knees. There was a rush of pain, and she grabbed her head in a vain attempt to quell the ache as she tried to stand. She remained there and looked around to get a better view. The barman was sitting in a rocking chair behind the bar. He had his arms folded and his head hung low. Over in one corner, behind a table that had obscured her view, lay three goats, all tied to each other and to a column.


    Grimacing at the thought of why there were goats in the bar, Amethyst stood up. The room spun around her and she put her hand on one of the uprooted tables to help regain her balance. She saw the true devastation when she looked closer. A brazier had been knocked over, its shattered remains strewn across the floor. In its place, someone had taken a couple of chairs to use as a makeshift fire. Someone burned only part of the wood and scrawled a phallic image with charcoal on the ground beside it.


    With a heaving sigh, Amethyst set off on a journey to find any water she could. Fermented juice filled each pitcher, and it churned her stomach. Jug after jug, she searched until she spied behind the bar a bucket filled with water. She eyed it for a while, wondering what the water had been used for. Not daring to drink the mysterious water even if she could purify it with her magic. She made the hesitant decision to wake the barman.


    He jolted awake, nearly throwing himself backwards into the wall. Rubbing his head, he looked around with apparent confusion and horror. Sitting forward, his head in his hands, he pointed Amethyst to a door that had a linen cover draped over its front. Victory! She had found a jug of clean water!


    A few gulps later, she left the stock room and ventured back into a heap of destruction. Treading around the many sleeping bodies, Amethyst returned to Tenya. She nudged her awake, and with a groan, Tenya slowly sat up.


    She squinted her eyes at Amethyst, blinking rapidly. Her hair was a tangled nightmare that reminded Amethyst of their days through the Monsoons in the Tribelands south of Ashara. A smile crossed her face as she watched Tenya drink from the water as deeply as they had in the desert. She had hated the painful days of heat and humidity, but this moment reminded her it wasn¡¯t all bad.


    ¡°Where are the others?¡± Tenya groaned.


    ¡°Scattered about,¡± Amethyst whispered.


    ¡°Do you remember how we wound up on the floor?¡± Tenya asked, covering her eyes from the sun¡¯s glare off the walls.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Amethyst looked at the table they had been sitting at. It was feet away and turned onto its side. ¡°Nope,¡± she remarked. ¡°But I am sure someone does.¡±


    ¡°Right, right,¡± Tenya responded. She breathed deeply a few times, then stood up. She used the table as a brace as Amethyst had. ¡°Nope,¡± she said, then sat back on the ground. ¡°Nope, I¡¯m good here.¡±


    Amethyst scooted next to her and Tenya leaned against Amethyst. ¡°We should wake up the others.¡± Amethyst whispered.


    ¡°Soon... but first.¡± Tenya laid back down on the ground, facing the table.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Amethyst said sarcastically. She rubbed Tenya¡¯s shoulder and pondered what to do. She drank from the water jug, then laid down, her back pressed against Tenya¡¯s. Tenya pressed back, as firm as Amethyst had. Then Amethyst drifted back into obliviousness.


    ¡ì


    Life had become comfortable as the days turned into weeks. Stochast¨ªs gathered the ingredients for Sof¨ªa. Nuru and Bontu spent the days together. Garba and Wa Chini had gone back to their normal competitions. Exous¨ªa had returned to her normal duties and acted as personal guard to Af¨¦leia as ¨ªroas¡¯s men investigated the tunnels of the Old City. ¨ªroas himself was spending the days with Busara. The two had shared a kinship in their past wars. Ebba was hard at work, studying under Ofe¨ªletai¡¯s stern eye. In the two weeks since the night at the bar, Ebba had learned enough Melydaesian to hold fluent conversations. She practiced with anyone she could, often convincing them to shirk their duties while they did.


    The news hit Pr¨¢tton like a physical blow, leaving him reeling. He too suspected Apa¨ªsios, but also had no hard evidence to support the claim. Arket¨¢, Pr¨¢tton¡¯s betrothed, was equally shocked to hear about the revelations. They agreed to go with Stochast¨ªs to see Sof¨ªa and discuss their findings and hypothesis.


    Amethyst and Tenya had taken up their old practice routine. They used their new techniques on each other. Tenya continued to grow into a warrior as she would spar with Exous¨ªa and others in their free time. Amethyst practiced her water and air magic. Her keen skills with water and affluence with air made for a combination that saw her many victories in their bouts, even against Exous¨ªa and Tenya.


    On the evening prior to their return to Sof¨ªa, Amethyst found herself face to face with Exous¨ªa and Tenya. Exhausted from the day¡¯s training, Amethyst was on her heels against the pair, but had fared well on using her air magic only.


    Tenya pressed Amethyst¡¯s left side while Exous¨ªa tried to get around to her backside. Amethyst used her air burst to keep Tenya at bay, knocking her onto the ground. She turned to keep Exous¨ªa in her vision. Exous¨ªa waited until Tenya got back up, then dashed at Amethyst.


    Amethyst had started carrying a leather skin of water dedicated to battle on her back. She pulled water from the skin and used it like a shield when Exous¨ªa tried to slam into her back. The water smacked Exous¨ªa, tossing her a foot away. Tenya swung her wooden sword hard against Amethyst¡¯s left side. Just before impact, Amethyst used the water against Tenya, severing her sword to the hilt. Tenya¡¯s hilt missed hitting Amethyst, but the wooden blade continued downwards into her, thwacking her with a little less force than it would have. Tenya and Amethyst starred at each other, then burst into laughter.


    Exous¨ªa groaned as she stood up. ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± She asked.


    Amethyst held up the wooden blade and explained. ¡°I cut the blade, but it still hit me hard.¡± She giggled at the thought again.


    ¡°An object in motion stays in motion,¡± Exous¨ªa smiled. ¡°Good, you learned it now.¡±


    ¡°Can you imagine?¡± Tenya laughed. She mimicked the sword blade sticking into her side. ¡°Bleh!¡± She laughed even harder and fell to the ground.


    The girls laughed for a while, then retired to the dining hall to grab dinner before a bath and bed.


    ¡ì


    11/11/1129


    The cold had deepened over the weeks that had passed since their arrival in Neopolis. A gentle layer of frost had formed over the ground and on the trees, sparkling in the light of the early morning, then melting away as the sun warmed them up. Under the trees in the forest, the crackling leaves were sharp and extra crispy. Mushrooms had sprouted all over the forest floor. consuming the rot which was festering just beneath the surface of that sea of decay.


    Wa Chini and Garba were pushing each other along the trail in another competition. Who would spot the escaped monster first and which would be victorious in taking it down was the question. Pr¨¢tton and Arket¨¢ were near the front, just behind Stochast¨ªs. Their conversation was too quiet to hear over the cats arguing. Meanwhile, Amethyst and Tenya were discussing the previous night¡¯s battle. Amethyst held her tail above the frosty debris, as to not cut herself or chill her tail.


    As the ruins of the village outside of the old temple came into sight, Stochast¨ªs jogged forward. Amethyst had no intention of following at more than her walking pace. The darkness in those abandoned halls reminded her of the stink in the Old City. She was fine to stand around in the front entrance and wait for Stochast¨ªs and Sof¨ªa to complete their business. Amethyst sat on a comfy, if not a little chilly, stone. She stretched her legs out. Weakness consumed them; every step was an agonizing effort.


    Tenya sat next to Amethyst. ¡°Killer trail,¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Amethyst agreed, defeated. ¡°It¡¯s annoying.¡±


    ¡°Why? I mean, I know the pain is annoying, but I doubt that¡¯s all it¡¯s about.¡±


    Amethyst pulled her feet from her boots and massaged them. ¡°Well, after a couple of days, my feet had stopped being a problem as we made our way towards Ashara.¡±


    Tenya pushed Amethyst over. ¡°Okay, I can see how that would be frustrating. You¡¯ll toughen back up.¡±


    Amethyst smiled. ¡°I just don¡¯t feel the same as I did, ya know?¡±


    Tenya smirked. ¡°Well, I am not surprised. Hell of a feat you pulled out in that storm.¡± Tenya clasped Amethyst¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Better aching than dead.¡±


    Amethyst nodded. Her hands were cramping. She pushed her feet from her knee and heaved a bitter sigh. Tenya stared at Amethyst, a sly smile cresting her face.


    Tenya kneeled in front of Amethyst. ¡°Let me.¡±


    Before Amethyst could react, Tenya took up the thrown foot and rubbed deeply.


    Amethyst tried to take her foot back from Tenya¡¯s firm grasp. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. I should do that for you, since¡ª¡± A sharp pain cut Amethyst off as Tenya dug her knuckle right into the arch of Amethyst¡¯s foot. She let out a squeak as Tenya rubbed more aggressively.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    Amethyst wiped her brow. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    Tenya eyed Amethyst with a squinted glare. The cats were snickering behind Tenya. She whipped her head around.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny, cats?!¡±


    Wa Chini and Garba exploded into a full fit of laughter.


    Garba wheezed as he slapped his knee. ¡°Oh nothing... ma¡¯am!¡±


    Tenya turned her attention back to Amethyst¡¯s feet. ¡°Fuck off! And since when can either of you understand Hypirian?¡±


    Once their laughter subsided, Wa Chini smiled. ¡°Ebba, primarily.¡±


    Garba wiped his eyes. ¡°And you two speak it enough. How could we not pick it up?¡±


    ¡°When did Ebba find time to do that?¡± Tenya scoffed.


    ¡°Here and there.¡± Wa Chini answered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think we can¡¯t learn your tongue?¡± Garba chortled. ¡°Hypirian¡¯s think they¡¯re so much better than everyone else.¡±


    Wa Chini stood tall and puffed out his chest and said in a mocking tone, ¡°It¡¯s in the name.¡±


    Tenya smiled up at Amethyst and winked. ¡°Fuck off, both of you.¡±


    Amethyst felt her face heat and smiled back at Tenya. Her stomach felt like it would float away and take her with it. Amethyst leaned back against the wall, her elbows propping her up. She closed her eyes and fell into the feeling. Tenya¡¯s warm hands caressing Amethyst¡¯s icy feet had made her want to sleep, even as a warmth was building at her core.


    Wa Chini pushed Garba. ¡°Now you made her angry.¡±


    Amethyst couldn¡¯t contain her laughter. ¡°Oh hush, you two. The least you could do was tell us.¡±


    Garba pushed Wa Chini back harder. ¡°We told you now, besides you never asked.¡±


    Gathering his footing, Wa Chini put one hand on his hip while pointing at Amethyst. ¡°And you haven¡¯t kept up with my lessons since we left Ashara, so I sought other peepholes.¡±


    Garba smacked Wa Chini¡¯s arm. ¡°People¡±


    ¡°Peh-pole?¡±


    ¡°Pee-pole.¡±


    ¡°People.¡±


    Garba patted Wa Chini¡¯s chest. He had a proud smile and his eye shimmered. ¡°There you go!¡±


    Wa Chini had a toothy grin beaming with joy. Amethyst smiled. Her own pride in the two cats swelled in her heart. She had been so busy with so much else, she had yet to take the time to focus on the people surrounding her for a while. What else had she missed?


    Tenya started on Amethyst¡¯s other foot and she lost her train of thought. Tenya¡¯s strong hands tenderized Amethyst¡¯s feet, and she lost herself in the sensation. The pain felt good. As her muscles and tendons relaxed, the pain in her feet evaporated. The experience was over much too soon for Amethyst as Stochast¨ªs, followed still by Pr¨¢tton and Arket¨¢, appeared from the dark corridors.


    Amethyst cleared her throat and Tenya let go of her foot. ¡°How did it go?¡± She asked.


    ¡°A few hours, and ignore any noise, even pleading if such a thing occurs.¡± Pr¨¢tton answered for Stochast¨ªs.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Amethyst hummed.


    Stochast¨ªs took a seat near Amethyst, his head planted in his hands.


    ¡°Well, at least there is something to be done.¡± Amethyst comforted.


    Stochast¨ªs looked at Amethyst and smiled. Then let his head fall back into his hands. About an hour later, Amethyst could hear the groans of Sof¨ªa cascading through the halls. She sounded miserable. As the hours passed, so to did the moaning and crying that came from the deepest temple chamber. The crying turned into screams and Stochast¨ªs rose to aid her. Pr¨¢tton, Wa Chini, and Garba held him in place as the screams intensified.


    Stochast¨ªs was pleading to his brother and the cats. ¡°Please! I have to help her! I have got to show her she is not alone at least!¡±


    Pr¨¢tton held tightly onto the fighting Stochast¨ªs. ¡°Keep your promise!¡±


    After a while, the screams calmed down back into groans, then quieted all together until there was nothing but silence. Stochast¨ªs had folded onto the ground and cried. Amethyst¡¯s heart ached, a deeper ache than her feet could ever feel. She remained watching as Pr¨¢tton and Arket¨¢ sat by his side to comfort him.


    It wasn¡¯t just the sorrow she had for Stochast¨ªs and Sof¨ªa¡¯s plight. The echoing screams had reminded her of The Sewers. That haunting place still trapped her, even though she had left it behind. Her nightmares kept her prisoner in the night, reminding her that although she left, that place was still hungry for her return.


    Tenya had placed her arm around Amethyst and soothed her. Saying things like ¡°You are right here with me,¡± and ¡°I¡¯d never let you go back.¡± Her calming words meant a great deal to Amethyst, but they couldn¡¯t restrict the feelings of her anxiety, nor the flash backs of her suffering. But it helped, at least enough to keep her rational and calm as the silence settled in.


    Amethyst heard footsteps from the darkness. Amethyst looked up to see the yellow orbs of Sof¨ªa¡¯s eyes progressing towards the light of the foyer. Her olive skin shimmered, as if covered in a thin layer of scales. Green hair, the color of what her scales had looked like, laid in thick curls atop her head. Wriggling between her curls, snakes bobbed up and down with each step she took.


    Her naked form was like polished marble. Smooth, flawless skin, supported with a figure like that was like an hourglass. Her arms were not so delicate as Amethyst¡¯s. There was a definition like Tenya¡¯s. And her legs were like the trunks of trees. Her muscles flexed with each step. She did not try to hide her body as her face came into view. Her eyebrows curved downward and her lips were flush and full. Her angular features mixed with the slight smile and the bold posture she held mimicked that of a predator.


    She stuck her hand out. ¡°May I borrow some clothes? I fear I left my last outfit behind when I fled. The snakes atop her head pointed towards Stochast¨ªs as she spoke. They were hissing, and their mouths moved rhythmically.


    Amethyst¡¯s throat itched and the inside of her mouth burned as she wrestled with the rune¡¯s torture. Then she understood the snake¡¯s disorienting language. They were the thoughts, or maybe desires, of Sof¨ªa now translating into Amethyst¡¯s mind. ¡°I do apologize, Stochast¨ªs. I told you I would be different. This was not how I desired you to see me. Now you must view my wretched form.¡± Sof¨ªa¡¯s thoughts were erratic, and the snakes devolved into nonsense, causing the itching and burning to return with a bite.


    Amethyst glanced at Stochast¨ªs, who had a look of awe, but his expression told her all she needed to hear. He was smitten beyond any question. Her throat clenched and she could remain no longer. She hurried out the front door and threw up just past the threshold. _Great_. Amethyst thought. _Now she thinks I hate her._


    Tenya was by her side in an instant, helping to hold her hair out of the way. ¡°What the hell?¡± She asked concernedly.


    Amethyst¡¯s throat was parched and stinging. ¡°It¡¯s the rune, translating the snake¡¯s speech.¡± She threw up once more.


    Stochast¨ªs and the other boys stepped out to see Amethyst while Arket¨¢ and Sof¨ªa remained inside. Stochast¨ªs had a look of shock on his face as he approached Amethyst. He placed his hand on her back and knelt down to look her in the eye. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Amethyst tried to answer, but another tickle in her throat caused her to gag and throw up again.


    Tenya spoke too fast and mixed Asharan and Hypirian. ¡°It¡¯s the rune, translating those steaks! I mean shrieks! You know what I mean.¡±


    Stochast¨ªs sighed. He rubbed Amethyst¡¯s back in slow, small circles. ¡°Okay, well we will have to do something about that rune then, won¡¯t we?¡±


    Amethyst wiped her face with a cloth. She stepped further from the entrance. Tenya and Stochast¨ªs followed her, and Garba and Wa Chini remained behind. Amethyst leaned against an obelisk¡¯s base. her stomach dropped, and she felt a deep chill run through her. She looked up into the sky as the sound of beating wings caught the other¡¯s attention. There was the screaming of a man, but what she saw was not a man, but Skot¨®no, the Manticore heading straight for her, Tenya, and Stochast¨ªs.

 32. Relentless

    Amethyst, Tenya, and Stochast¨ªs dove to the ground. Skot¨®no¡¯s talons nearly struck them. The rocks hidden beneath the leaves dug into Amethyst¡¯s flesh as she slid to a halt. She saw Skot¨®no ascend, then prepare another attack. Amethyst scrambled, her boots having no traction. She slipped out of the way of Skot¨®no¡¯s second attack, but it wasn¡¯t her who was the focus. Rather, it had been Stochast¨ªs who had endured the brunt.


    The claws had missed their target, but the man sized paw slammed into Stochast¨ªs, knocking him to the ground. Amethyst tugged on his arm, hauling him up onto his feet as they retreated towards the old temple. Standing beside Amethyst and Stochast¨ªs, Tenya halted them with an outstretched arm. A moment later, Skot¨®no pounced right where they would have been.


    Stepping back slightly, they drew their weapons. Wa Chini and Garba acted first, dashing up to the Manticore as they had done during their first encounter. But Skot¨®no countered their attempt. He swung at the cats, missing them as they fell backwards. Pr¨¢tton, was returning from the temple, where he had left his weapons and armor before the battles start. He raised his spear and drove it into the scorpion tail of the Manticore.


    The deafening cry which followed rang as loudly as a temple bell. The ringing persisted for Amethyst, even after the screech had finished. Skot¨®no turned around, swinging at Pr¨¢tton, who had remained out of Skot¨®no¡¯s reach. Tenya took her chance, ripping the spear from the beast¡¯s tail. Wa Chini and Garba leapt onto the Manticore. They climbed the mountainous creature, digging their own claws deep into its flesh, making their way towards the wings.


    With a mighty whoosh, Skot¨®no lifted from the ground. Garba and Wa Chini dropped unharmed. Amethyst drew water from the pouch on her back. The water circled her as she lined up her aim, then flattened the water into a thin disc. As Skot¨®no was flying up, Amethyst shot her watery blade with a loud burst of air. The water sliced through the wing membrane as if it were butter, causing another deafening roar.


    Skot¨®no flapped his mighty wing, but the damage was too great for him to continue. The slit in the membrane tore into a jagged bloody mess as the Manticore tried to lift higher. The cut spread from the topmost part of the membrane, just below a hooked claw at the very top, along the center following the boney structure, severing the wing and Skot¨®no¡¯s control over it.


    He fell in a corkscrew pattern onto the ground. The party rushed towards the fallen beast, each brandishing their weapons and a bitter war cry. Skot¨®no struggled to stand. His eyes left the charging figures, settling upon Amethyst¡ªisolated, near the entrance.


    Skot¨®no sneered at Amethyst and stood shaking. ¡°Filthy creature, what have you done!?¡±


    As the charging group bore closer, Skot¨®no took in a deep breath. The group slowed their advance and covered their ears. A glow started in the creature¡¯s throat and rose to the back of its throat.


    ¡°Run away!¡± Amethyst shouted. She moved closer to the group.


    The creature caused the group to stop, turn, and flee. The leaves underfoot hindered their retreat, causing some of them to slip and fall. Tenya went down elbow first and cried out while Pr¨¢tton tried to lift her up and out of the way.


    Amethyst took the remainder of the water from her pouch and on without thinking, shot it at the fiery maw. ¡°Leave them alone!¡± Amethyst shouted. She continued moving towards Skot¨®no. Her concentration focused on the fire building. She didn¡¯t notice the moisture lifting from the ground surrounding around her. Like a torrent, water raged towards the Manticore. ¡°Drown Skot¨®no!¡± Amethyst screamed, her voice cracking.


    A billow of fire obscured Skot¨®no as the storm raged towards Amethyst¡¯s friends. The furious stream of water met the flaming force. With a boom, the two forces exploded into steam, which extended high in the sky, and swallowed up the battlefield, hiding both her friends and the Manticore from her vision.


    Amethyst heaved as she dropped to the ground. Her stomach bit at her and her head was pounding. She struggled to keep her eyes open. The dizzy spell worsened, then subsided. Though tired, Amethyst managed to stay conscious. She sat still, the world refocusing around her as she struggle to catch her breath.


    The ruined village had become a dreamscape. There were no singing birds, nor the sound of waves or trees. All had gone quiet and still. Only the ringing in her ears kept her company in the impenetrable fog. Amethyst closed her eyes and focused on the water now in the air. She thought back to the storm, to the Kraken. Her body fought back at first, delving into a wave of nausea. Her hands and feet had gone numb, and a pit had formed in her stomach. But she pushed through it. She tried to imagine herself seeing through the mist. Her mind was blank and the darkness behind her eyelids made her heart gallop. She imagined the shape of the Manticore. She imagined it prowling through the ruins, stalking her as it did. In her realm of imagination, she could see the outline disturbing the fog, leaving twisting, swirling trails behind it as it grew closer to her.


    In front of her, she could almost see its scorpion like tail, lifting just to its side. She felt small drops of blood trickling from both its wing and the base of the tail falling through the fog. She focused more on this image, focused on the *Buh boom, Buh boom* of its heart, the rasp of the creature¡¯s subtle breath rumbling as it took aim at her, the very flow of its essence.


    Its breath stopped, the tail tensed.


    Her body screamed, her heart jumped into her throat, and she rolled over the ground. Several objects whistled past her, striking the soil where she was standing. Still with her eyes firmly closed, she sensed spiny darts shoot from the creature¡¯s tail. Amethyst remained silent and focused on Skot¨®no, who was on the move, not running, but sneaking at a rapid pace. It was edging closer to her. As quietly and carefully as she could, Amethyst rose and made her way towards the old temple doors.


    Skot¨®no abandoned any stealth and dashed towards Amethyst. Time slowed to a crawl as she made her way, nearly blind, forward. Skot¨®no¡¯s agility was unlike anything she had seen. The image of him pivoted instantly, following her on a collision course. The speed was unmatched.


    She knew Skot¨®no would make it to her long before she reached the door. As Amethyst gripped her dagger, a plan formed in her mind to strike the creature¡¯s heart when it came close. If it was too close to dodge, she might get away with it just before it could strike. However, if she missed, the creature would maul her. In the brief moments she had, her mind left behind her doubt. After all, if she did nothing...


    She gathered her magic to her hand as quickly as she could, robbing the feeling in her legs and her free arm. The pit turned into a fiery furnace. Her heart pumped lava through her core. She was feeling sluggish, the edges of her vision darkening around the peripherals. The hot, rough, leathery hilt made her hand itch as each second slowed even further. She could hear the crushing paws ripping up the earth as it strode to meet her. Each beat of her own heart matched the approaching steps of the relentless hunter.


    Skot¨®no was clearer in her mind as the rest of the world darkened. The unblinking eyes of a man¡¯s face bore into her side and back, the unwavering smile which had been carved into its face. Its sharp teeth aching to sink into her. If it could speak in this moment, it would say ¡°Tasty snack, run, run. I¡¯ll catch you, but let¡¯s play a little first.¡±


    The gap closed as the seconds stretched to their limits, and time was little more than standing still. She felt its heartbeat like a drum pounding in her ears. He was right next to her. The heat in her hand was unbearable. She turned, suspended between time and the infinite cosmos. The path of the dagger was clear. With a boom, which pushed her down, the dagger flew true to the beast¡¯s beating heart. With nothing more to do, Amethyst let herself fall into the void without time.


    The dagger cut through the water, but the boom of air had pushed Skot¨®no up slightly, as it had done with her. The beast¡¯s body moved just enough that the blade made a shallow cut along its furry chest. All hope seemed lost in that moment. The trueness of her aim had failed to consider the power of her own magic. She refused to let fear take over. She could still win this. Focusing on the surrounding water, Amethyst imagined the droplets guiding the blade, altering its course enough to strike its hind leg. If nothing else, it would give her the time she needed to escape beyond its reach/


    Following her command, the blade strafed to the right, on a path to strike the new target. The tip pierced into the rear right leg, skin parting like a host welcoming their guest, and the muscles and tendons offered no resistance either, as the blade flew into the thigh bone. Skot¨®no was in the middle of his leap. The force of his muscles splintered his bone as the knife drew deeper and deeper through the bone. The hilt of the blade passed unhalted as it too parted the flesh and dug into the bone. In a split second, the femur splintered, then shattered as the dagger passed through the entire bone and out the other side. With no support, the eviscerated leg blew apart. Skot¨®no¡¯s meaty claws wavered and missed Amethyst as they both crashed into the leaf-litter.


    Skot¨®no slid into a sturdy, ruined wall carved from the mountain itself. Amethyst¡¯s back slid through the leaves, past the creature¡¯s reach. Amethyst covered her ears, knowing full well what came next. Skot¨®no¡¯s howl of pain was both predictable and deadly. Even with her ears covered, she felt herself become nauseous as the vibrations shook through her entire body. She curled up into a ball, riding out one cry after another. Then, envisioned Skot¨®no crawling towards her, seeing what looked to be a subtle glow around the Manticore as it clawed closer. Like the Kraken, the glow was a foul greenish-gold color which emanated nothing but hatred.


    A thud, followed by a whimper, marked Skot¨®no¡¯s approach. ¡°I will kill you slowly and painfully!¡± Skot¨®no cried. ¡°You bitch! You bitch!¡± The popping and crackling of the beast¡¯s body followed the frantic attempts to draw closer, trying to stay together as it pursued Amethyst.


    Amethyst crawled as quickly as she could backwards. She heard the shouts of her comrades growing closer to her. ¡°It¡¯s almost dead!¡± She cried. ¡°Just a little more!¡± She scraped her arms, banging them against the ground as Skot¨®no drew closer. Then she stood up and crept towards the door, but she saw nothing but blackness there. Opening her eyes, she saw the mangled horror of the creature. The blow twisted its leg; blood and bone trailed behind, the leg held on only by wrenched skin. ¡°Holy fuck!¡± She screamed.


    Amethyst tried to gather water around her, tried to pull together enough magic to blast the creature to the Abyss where it belonged. A cramp ran up her arm, twisting her muscles unnaturally. She resisted the weakness in her knees. She had depleted her magic. She was turning around when something caught her eye.


    A blur passed in her vision. She tried to follow it, but could not. As she turned back towards the Manticore, she felt hot liquid, followed by a pelting of bones and other viscera. She hid her face away from exploding gore. The smell of blood and the stink of bowels covered her. She flashed back to the Kako and their filth. She looked back at the carnage to see the Manticore pinned against the wall. A tall man held it, appearing giant-like. He slammed into the creature, wildly punching while his head remained buried within. Skot¨®no¡¯s eyes had gone dark, and the man tore apart the lifeless body.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Amethysts stood shivering, watching the Manticore disintegrate. ¡°Oh gods, what the fuck?¡± Amethyst whispered. Her heart pounding in her throat and her legs felt like they would break apart if she moved. Silently she sat there, watching as the man stood tall. His coarse hair ran down his neck and along the tops of his shoulders. Down his spine and to a pair of furry cheeks.


    The man turned around. His muscles were budging and thick blue veins throbbed all over his body. The imposing figure lifted its bloody hands, still clenching chunks of flesh and fur, and let out a roar. It was no mask, it was a bull¡¯s head on the man¡¯s body. Patches of fur were on his arms, and his legs were furry and he stood naked on two thick cloven hooves. His rage clearly excited him, but his eyes remained fixed on Amethyst.


    After taking in the sight for a moment, Amethyst¡¯s heart raced as she sprinted to the safety of the temple. She heard thundering clops behind her as she slipped through the doors. The doors slammed shut, then bent inwards as the new beast forced his way into the temple. Amethyst screamed as she ran into the dark halls. Her body was at its limits, but the adrenalin that pumped into her numbed all else except escape. The beast was catching up to her, crashing through all in his path.


    She rounded a corner and saw both Arket¨¢ and Sof¨ªa. Amethyst, nearly at her absolute limit, had cried out, ¡°Run! Runaway!¡± She motioned with her arms, almost losing her balance as she leapt over another fallen pillar.


    There was a crash behind her and she felt the temple rumble as rocks, dirt, and debris shook loose from the walls and cavernous ceilings, revealing bright beams of sunlight into the gloomy temple. The creature¡¯s horns were long and sharp. They reminded her of the ones she had once had. The way they felt as they gored into her previous master. Imagining the way they would feel goring into her.


    Sof¨ªa cupped her hands around her mouth and in an explicit command shouted, ¡°Drop!¡±


    Amethyst continued running towards the two girls, shouting, ¡°Run! Run!¡±


    Arket¨¢ dropped and closed her eyes, then Sofia pointed down and shouted, ¡°Drop now!¡±


    Amethyst took a few more steps before closing her eyes and dropping. She heard a loud hissing noise which emanated from Sofia¡¯s direction. Where she fell, she curled into a ball, waiting for the beast to rip her apart, but the hall had gone silent. Amethyst looked up to see her pursuer just above her, reaching down. She let out a yelp and kicked her legs wildly to back away from him. But he remained still as stone. Noting no movement, she looked up at it to see that it wasn¡¯t breathing. It wasn¡¯t just still as stone, it was stone, petrified by the same gaze that had petrified the boar and the wolves.


    Amethyst looked at Sof¨ªa, with tears welling in her eyes. ¡°Thank you Sof¨ªa!¡± Then she started to cry quietly to herself.


    Wa Chini, followed by Garba, rounded the corner and rushed to Amethyst. Tenya followed behind moments after. They stood with Amethyst, their faces awestruck. The golden statue Amethyst had seen was nothing compared to this one. It simply couldn¡¯t replicate the striking grandeur and imposing size of the real Minitour.


    ¡ì


    Amethyst was sitting in a corner of the hallway, staring at the imposing beast. She was contemplating the few seconds that saved her life. Her tears had run dry, but she felt a hitch as she considered the gruesome fate that would have befallen her.


    Tenya plopped next to Amethyst, her arm secured in a sling. She sighed, looking Amethyst in her eyes. ¡°Thanks for saving us from the fire.¡± She said, while patting Amethyst¡¯s thigh.


    Amethyst responded dully, ¡°No problem.¡± Amethyst looked half heartedly at Tenya¡¯s gaze.


    Tenya scooted closer to Amethyst, pressing her shoulder into Amethyst¡¯s ¡°No problem,¡± Tenya mocked with a wide smile.


    Amethyst squinted, then smiled as well. Tenya nudged her and they both chucked, then looked at their feet. ¡°You were really brave running towards the Manticore.¡± Tenya said tenderly.


    Tenya shifted and responded, ¡°Wasn¡¯t just me. I had a great team helping me out. I was confident, not brave.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t frightened?¡±


    ¡°I guess I was, a little.¡± Tenya¡¯s hand rubbed Amethyst¡¯s thigh. ¡°But you were brave. Facing down both the Manticore *and* the Minitour!¡±


    ¡°I ran.¡±


    Tenya looked at Amethyst. Her hand rose to Amethyst¡¯s chin, lifting her face so that their eyes would meet. ¡°You fought back! Then retreated when it was tactically necessary. That¡¯s strategic, not cowardice¡± ¡°


    A smile tugged at Amethyst¡¯s lips. ¡°Strategic?¡± Amethyst shook her head. ¡°My mind was blank.¡±


    Tenya¡¯s face turned serious as she stared into Amethyst¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then it was instinct, but either way, you saved us from that fire and your own life. Now listen here! I won¡¯t have you besmirching my friend¡¯s name!¡±


    Amethyst looked away. She let the moments of battle replay. Tenya was right. Regardless of what happened, her decisions did save her own life and her friends as well. Relief flooded through her tense mind. Her body felt lighter, and her resolve solidified. ¡°Sorry, master.¡±


    Tenya¡¯s face turned to frustration. ¡°Oh, you are lucky my arm hurts, or I¡¯d beat you!¡±


    Amethyst had a sly smile as she shrunk away. ¡°Oh master, oh master please,¡± she mocked. ¡°Have mercy on your humble servant!¡±


    Tenya glared at Amethyst, who started giggling, and shook her head. ¡°Just you wait,¡± Tenya said through clenched teeth and a smile.


    Stochast¨ªs had taken a seat across from Amethyst, Arket¨¢ by his side, facing towards Pr¨¢tton. Stochast¨ªs studied the Minitour, appearing thoughtful. Sof¨ªa, was setting up candles, and was directing the cats and Pr¨¢tton in cleaning up the rubble around the Minitour.


    Pr¨¢tton heaved a large stone away from the Minitour¡¯s feet. ¡°Why do you want to experiment with this thing?¡±


    Sof¨ªa remained quiet as she watched them work. She, like Stochast¨ªs, was lost in deep thought. ¡°There are three larger stones just behind him. You may leave those alone.¡±


    Pr¨¢tton glared at Sof¨ªa. ¡°Oh may we?¡±


    ¡°You may.¡±


    Garba and Wa Chini had started a contest as to who could move the most rocks. Their game concluded in a draw, sparking another loud argument.


    ¡°Boys?¡± Amethyst asked quietly. ¡°Please, be so kind as to race to ¨ªroas and inform him about the events here.¡±


    The argument ended immediately as both Garba and Wa Chini pushed each other before they sprinted towards the exit, continuing to argue nonsensically.


    Tenya squeezed Amethyst¡¯s thigh. ¡°Good thinking, see another reason you are so incredible.¡±


    Amethyst stared back at Tenya. She had grown sweatier, and the light was dancing off of her oily skin. Her messy hair framed her freckles, which were sprinkled across the bridge of her nose. Her eyes were bright beacons. Amethyst couldn¡¯t help but get lost in. She wanted to kiss Tenya. She wanted to pull her in and suffocate in their embrace. Instead, she feigned laughter. ¡°You¡¯re pandering.¡±


    Tenya was looking at Amethyst¡¯s eyes. She failed to respond at first and just kept staring. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± She said. ¡°I¡¯m not pandering.¡±


    The two were locked in each other¡¯s eyes, briefly exploring the details of their faces, before returning to their eyes. Amethyst wanted to taste Tenya. Then Sof¨ªa started speaking loudly, breaking their trance.


    Sof¨ªa was facing Pr¨¢tton, who was sitting next to Arket¨¢, rubbing her back. ¡°The reason,¡± Sof¨ªa said. ¡°Is that I know can assist the man. Exactly as I did for myself.¡±


    Stochast¨ªs¡¯s puzzled gaze turned to Sof¨ªa. ¡°Another curse then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he was a man. Then he was taken from his cell and became this creature.¡±


    Pr¨¢tton looked between the statue and Sof¨ªa. ¡°But no more. Now he is dead.¡±


    Sof¨ªa shook her head and tsked. ¡°Magic is not so simple. The curse I have would allow me to return him to life.¡±


    Stochast¨ªs stood and began pacing, his hand glued to his chin. ¡°The focus should be restoring his sanity, not his life.¡±


    Amethyst raised her hand high above her head. ¡°The second you turn him back, will he not go ballistic?¡±


    Sof¨ªa remained straight faced, the snakes on her head remaining quiet. Amethyst remained a healthy distance away so that she could not hear the snakes. Likewise, Sof¨ªa attempted to keep the snakes silent. Stochast¨ªs had taken his time to explain, and she seemed understanding of Amethyst¡¯s initial reaction. ¡°You are precisely right. A plan to subdue him while administering a cure is necessary.¡±


    ¡°I saw the cage. It is highly unlikely we can contain the Minitour,¡± Tenya interjected.


    Sof¨ªa nodded her head. ¡°Indeed, the challenge is there,¡± she agreed. ¡°But let us not lose hope. With the right mechanics in place, he will find it quite difficult to break out. I will devise the plan. I am sure there is a way everyone can assist. In the mean time, I shall remain here.¡± She turned abruptly towards Stochast¨ªs. ¡°Will you remain to assist me?¡±


    Stochast¨ªs nodded. ¡°Of course I will.¡± The two looked at each other for a long time.


    Pr¨¢tton gaged mockingly and Arket¨¢ smacked him hard on the arm. Pr¨¢tton laughed, but Arket¨¢ didn¡¯t share his amusement.


    Tenya stood, putting her hand out for Amethyst to take. ¡°Let¡¯s go get some rest, huh?¡±


    Amethyst nodded and smiled, taking her hand enthusiastically.


    ¡ì


    The evening was chilly outside, but quite cozy in Amethyst¡¯s bed. Tenya softly snored in her bed, while Amethyst was lost in thought. She was replaying the fight repeatedly. The screaming Manticore, and the raging Minitour. She struggled to keep her eyes open as she created new scenarios in her mind. As she drifted away from reality and found herself buried deep between dream and memory.


    She was standing on the boat she had fought the Kraken on. It rocked back and forth, but she was wholly alone. It wasn¡¯t raining and there were no clouds, but there wasn¡¯t a sky either. Reclining in her hammock, staring into the vastness above, she felt a gaze, which she didn¡¯t mind. Amethyst swung in her hammock from side to side, then rolled off the edge.


    She fell headfirst into the water below, but felt no splash or resistance. A large school of the little whales swam around her. She smiled as they danced. They carried her up, and they jumped from puddle to puddle. When she let go, she saw a stone wall and placed her hand on it. The rocks slowly moved away to reveal bars, and a cell which held Sven. He was playing in the murky water which covered his cell floor. Amethyst¡¯s body tensed and became suddenly cold, like she had spent a winters evening trekking through slush.


    She approached the bars, gripping them tightly to see what Sven was playing with. It was M¨¢gissa¡¯s face. Confused, Amethyst asked, ¡°What are you playing with, honey?¡± But Sven didn¡¯t answer. He was using rocks to smash her face. Bloody and beaten, M¨¢gissa looked at Amethyst, as if to plead with her. But her mouth closed, and she looked away, sparkling tears filling her eyes as Sven massacred her face.


    Amethyst started rattling the bars. pressing against them to try to reach Sven¡¯s cell. ¡°Sven!¡± She cried. ¡°Sven, please stop!¡±


    Sven¡¯s head twisted at the top of the neck to face her, while his body remained as it was, still smashing rocks against the pulp of what once was M¨¢gissa¡¯s face. Amethyst jerked away, nearly tripping over something behind her. She looked to see the bodies of her friends floating in the water. She felt her heart racing, her breath coming up short. The cell was spinning, and she looked back to see Sven.


    He was right in front of her, his face an inch away. She stared into his pupils, not windows to a soul, but deep holes mirroring the Abyss. His eyes encompassed all of her vision and she saw a snake. The snake was circling around its tail. It swallowed up its end and spun in a circle. Like a wagon wheel, the snake spun and spun. A bright light, like the sun, appeared in the spinning center gap. That same putrid greenish-gold light resonating, blinding just as it did with the Kraken.


    Amethyst heard a voice resembling the Kraken¡¯s. ¡°I will devour all.¡±


    Her mind shook, and reality broke down further. In a dark void surrounding her, all she could perceive was that entity transforming into an indescribable form, featuring various eyes and tentacles. Mouths inside of mouths gaped, spitting blood and bodies. Somehow still and yet moving quickly, Amethyst was being thrown around and held in place.


    ¡°I was, I am, I will be. The devourer.¡±


    A handsome Elven face appeared to her. With long golden hair and bright green eyes stabbing into hers. He had a devilish grin which highlighted his pointed features.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Will...¡±


    ¡°Breakthrough!¡±


    Amethyst¡¯s eyes shot open. Tenya¡¯s back was to her when she glanced her way. Amethyst sighed while she rubbed her eyes, then went to the powder room. Using a small bucket, she splashed water on her face. *Just a dream, a bad dream.* She pled in her mind. *Vividly bad.*


    She stared at the water, then glanced up at a small silver mirror. But the reflection was black. The realization that she was still dreaming caused her to open her eyes again, only to find herself trapped in her bed. Screaming like a thousand tortured souls crescendoed in her mind. Blood like fire crept through her body, and her lungs held dragon¡¯s breath.


    She could see Tenya and tried to scream for help, but her voice wouldn¡¯t work, her mouth wouldn¡¯t move. She gasped, tears welling, yet paralysis gripped her. The unyielding screeching in her head threatened to kill her as she felt the pressure of an unseen force pressing on her. A shadowy form filled the room¡¯s corner. The weight pressed on her as all went dark.